MEMORABLE
Conceipts
,
of
diuerse
Noble
and
famous
personages
of
Christendome
,
of
this
our
moderne
time
.
Of
Pope
Alexander
the
third
of
that
name
,
and
the
Emperour
Fredericke
the
first
,
surnamed
Barbarossa
.
THE
Emperour
Frederick
the
first
,
hauing
had
long
warres
with
Pope
Alexander
the
third
:
and
hauing
driuen
him
for
feare
of
him
to
forsake
Rome
,
and
to
flie
disguised
in
the
habite
of
a
cooke
●nto
Venice
:
the
said
Pope
of
a
long
●ime
serued
there
in
the
place
of
a
Gardiner
within
the
Monasterie
of
●ur
Lady
of
Charity
:
till
such
time
as
●omming
to
be
known
to
the
Duke
and
Senate
of
Venice
,
they
tooke
him
thence
:
and
hauing
with
great
solemnitie
and
magnificence
conducted
him
in
all
his
Pontificall
ornaments
to
the
Church
of
Saint
Marke
:
and
he
there
hauing
bestowed
his
blessing
vpon
them
,
they
guarded
him
from
the
power
of
the
Emperour
:
who
in
the
end
being
brought
to
reason
and
reconciled
vnto
him
,
came
to
doe
him
reuerence
at
the
entrie
of
the
said
Church
of
Saint
Marke
in
Venice
:
and
there
offering
to
kisse
his
feete
:
the
said
Pope
set
his
foote
vpon
the
Emperours
necke
,
saying
:
It
is
written
:
Thou
shalt
walke
vpon
the
Aspe
and
the
Basilisque
:
and
thou
shalt
tread
vpon
the
lion
and
the
dragon
:
whereunto
the
Emperour
(
as
he
lay
prostrate
at
the
Popes
feete
)
answered
:
Not
to
thee
but
to
Saint
Peter
do
I
this
honour
:
and
to
his
successour
do
I
yeeld
my
obeysance
.
The
Pope
replied
:
Both
to
me
and
to
Saint
Peter
.
A
Sentence
of
Pope
Alexander
.
THe
same
Pope
being
accustomed
highly
to
commend
the
institution
of
the
single
life
of
Priestes
,
and
to
blame
their
vsing
of
concubines
,
was
wont
to
vse
this
speech
:
God
hath
forbidden
vs
to
get
children
:
and
the
Diuell
hath
giuen
vs
Nephewes
in
their
stead
.
Of
Pope
innocent
the
fourth
,
and
the
Emperour
Fredericke
the
second
.
IN
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
one
thousand
,
two
hundred
,
forty
and
fiue
,
there
fell
great
contentions
and
deuision
betweene
Pope
Innocent
the
fourth
,
and
the
Emperour
Fredericke
the
second
:
in
so
much
as
the
Pope
in
the
Councell
of
Lions
,
denounced
sentence
against
the
said
Fredericke
,
to
depose
him
from
the
Empire
:
and
the
Emperour
in
despite
sent
certaine
verses
to
the
Pope
,
who
returned
him
answer
in
the
verses
following
.
Fredericke
Emperour
,
to
the
Pope
.
Roma
diu
titubans
varijs
erroribus
acta
Corruet
:
&
mundi
desmet
esse
caput
.
Rome
that
hath
long
stood
staggering
in
great
daunger
With
sundrie
errours
tossed
and
distracted
.
Shall
now
to
ruine
:
and
worlds
great
Commaunder
Shal
cease
to
be
,
reputed
or
respected
.
The
Pope
to
the
Emperour
.
Nitcris
inassum
naue●
submergere
Petri
:
Fluctuat
,
at
nunquam
mergitur
illa
ratis
.
In
vaine
thou
seekest
S
Peters
shippe
to
drowne
,
T'
will
neuer
sinke
,
though
tost
,
be
vp
and
downe
.
Fredericke
.
Fatavolunt
,
stellaeque
docent
,
auiumque
volatus
,
Quòd
Fridericus
ego
malleus
orbis
ero
.
The
destinies
will
,
the
starres
foretel
,
the
flying
fowles
foreshew
,
That
Fredericke
shall
crush
the
world
and
keepe
Rome
vnder
awe
.
The
Pope
.
Fata
volunt
,
Scriptura
docet
,
peccata
loquuntur
,
Quòd
tibi
vita
breuis
,
poena
perennis
erit
The
destinies
will
,
the
Scripture
tels
,
thy
sins
they
do
foreshow
,
Thy
life
but
short
,
thy
punishment
endlesse
tormenting
wo.
Of
Pope
Clement
the
fourth
,
and
the
Panormitanes
.
THe
Panormi●anes
sent
their
Embassadours
to
the
Pope
,
to
purge
themselues
from
the
guilt
of
the
conspiracie
,
whereof
they
had
bene
accused
as
parties
in
that
famous
murder
of
all
the
Frenchmen
in
Sicilia
:
called
the
Sicilian
Euensong
.
These
Embassadors
hauing
prostrated
themselues
at
the
Popes
feete
,
beganne
to
say
vnto
him
:
Lambe
of
God
which
takest
away
the
sinnes
of
the
world
,
haue
mercie
vpon
vs
:
and
graunt
vs
thy
peace
.
The
Pope
knowing
them
to
be
naturally
mutinous
and
seditious
,
told
them
:
that
they
did
as
the
Iewes
did
to
Christ
,
who
hauing
saluted
him
with
Hosanna
in
the
highest
,
yet
after
many
torments
did
crucifie
him
.
To
rebellious
flatterers
a
seuere
&
rigorous
answer
is
best
befitting
.
Of
the
same
Pope
Clement
&
his
nephew
.
THe
said
Clement
caused
a
nephew
of
his
,
who
had
three
Prebends
,
to
resigne
two
of
them
,
and
to
keep
one
onely
.
And
albeit
he
was
very
earnestly
sollicited
by
many
persons
,
that
he
would
suffer
his
nephew
to
enioy
the
said
Benefices
,
and
to
preferre
him
to
more
rather
then
to
take
those
from
him
He
made
them
this
answer
:
He
is
not
worthy
to
be
the
successour
of
S.
Peter
,
who
giueth
more
to
his
kindred
,
then
to
the
poore
members
of
Christ
.
A
princ
ipall
part
of
the
goods
of
the
Church
is
in
right
due
to
the
poore
.
Of
Pope
Boniface
the
eighth
,
and
his
sprinkling
of
ashes
on
his
Cardinals
.
THere
was
in
time
past
a
certaine
famous
faction
in
Italy
between
the
Guelphes
and
Gibellines
:
in
the
which
Pope
Boniface
the
8.
fauoured
the
party
of
the
Guelphs
.
Now
it
happened
that
on
an
Ash-wednesday
,
the
Pope
being
to
put
Ashes
vpon
the
heads
of
the
Cardinals
and
Bishops
(
according
to
the
vsage
and
institution
of
the
Church
of
Rome
:
)
one
Prochet
Archbishoppe
of
Genes
(
who
was
of
the
faction
of
the
Gibellines
,
and
therefore
hated
of
Boniface
)
came
to
present
him selfe
on
his
knees
before
the
Pope
,
to
receiue
of
his
ashes
:
then
Boniface
both
changing
the
ordinarie
words
vsed
in
that
ceremonie
,
and
casting
the
ashes
in
to
the
Archbishop
his
face
:
whereas
the
Pope
should
haue
said
,
Memento
homo
quòd
cinis
es
,
&
in
cinerem
re●●erteris
:
that
is
,
Remember
man
thou
art
but
dust
and
ashes
,
and
into
dust
and
ashes
shalt
returne
:
he
said
,
Remember
man
thou
art
a
Gibelline
,
and
die
thou
shalt
with
the
Gibellines
.
This
sheweth
with
how
great
power
the
passion
of
hatred
doth
transport
men
:
when
it
causeth
euen
those
which
should
be
most
holy
and
deuout
,
to
forget
their
dutie
and
their
reuerence
to
God
and
his
religion
.
Of
the
same
Boniface
,
and
the
French
king
Philip
le
Bel.
THe
same
Boniface
being
at
some
difference
with
the
French
king
,
Philip
the
fair
,
touching
the
supreme
power
and
authoritie
in
matters
both
Ecclesiasticall
and
Temporall
:
in
certain
letters
which
he
sent
vnto
the
King
had
these
words
:
We
will
that
thou
shouldest
know
,
that
the
whole
Soueraigntie
both
of
spirituall
and
temporall
matters
in
thy
Realme
of
Fraunce
is
of
right
and
dutie
belonging
to
vs
:
and
whosoeuer
shall
say
the
contrary
,
we
repute
them
as
fooles
.
The
King
returned
him
in
writing
this
answer
:
Philip
by
the
grace
of
God
King
of
Fraunce
to
Boniface
calling
himselfe
Pope
:
we
will
thee
to
take
notice
,
that
we
acknowledge
in
our
temporall
affaires
no
superiour
but
God
alone
:
and
whosoeuer
shall
affirme
the
contrarie
,
we
hold
him
for
a
foole
and
a
sot
.
Another
conceipt
of
Pope
Boniface
,
touching
one
that
resembled
him
in
countenance
.
POpe
Boniface
being
told
by
one
of
his
Court
,
that
there
was
a
pilgrime
of
the
country
of
Bauyer
come
to
Rome
of
purpose
to
visite
the
Religious
places
of
the
citie
,
who
did
altogether
resemble
him
both
in
person
and
in
countenance
:
Boniface
hauing
caused
him
to
be
sent
for
to
his
presence
,
demaunded
of
him
,
if
his
mother
had
euer
bene
at
Rome
.
The
pilgrime
perceiuing
himselfe
touched
with
suppose
of
bastardie
,
answered
:
Holy
Father
,
In
this
answer
the
pilgrim
soberly
returned
that
quippe
vpon
the
Pope
,
which
he
thought
to
haue
put
vpon
him
.
Of
Pope
Gregorie
;
and
one
that
praised
him
to
his
face
.
POpe
Gregorie
hearing
one
to
commend
him
beyond
all
measure
,
and
more
then
himselfe
desired
,
said
vnto
him
:
God
graunt
(
my
friend
)
that
I
proue
such
a
one
as
thou
reportest
me
,
and
that
thou
be
so
honest
a
man
as
the
opinion
which
thou
hast
of
me
,
may
be
free
from
blame
and
exception
.
Of
Cardinal
Cossa
who
made
himselfe
Pope
by
force
.
AFter
the
decease
of
Pope
Alexander
,
the
Cardinals
being
assembled
in
the
towne
of
Bolonia
the
great
:
and
shut
vp
within
the
Conclaue
to
chuse
a
new
Pope
:
the
Cardinall
Baltazar
Cossa
Bishop
of
that
Citie
,
being
there
with
great
forces
,
told
the
Cardinals
freely
and
plainely
:
that
if
they
did
not
chuse
such
a
one
to
be
Pope
as
should
be
to
his
liking
,
they
should
repent
it
.
The
Cardinals
●●tonished
at
his
menaces
:
and
seeing
his
armed
forces
attending
round
about
the
Conclaue
,
named
diuerse
vnto
him
,
but
none
of
them
would
content
him
:
whereupon
they
being
the
more
terrified
,
willed
him
to
nominate
some
one
,
and
promised
that
if
so
be
he
were
a
person
capable
of
the
place
,
they
would
receiue
and
admit
him
.
With
that
Cossa
called
for
the
Popes
Pall
,
that
he
might
set
it
on
him
whom
he
should
chuse
:
which
being
brought
and
giuen
vnto
him
,
he
set
it
on
his
owne
shoulders
,
saying
:
I
am
Pope
.
The
Cardinals
,
howbeit
this
act
was
against
all
law
and
custome
,
yet
durst
not
gainesay
him
,
but
consenting
to
his
election
,
they
named
him
Iohn
the
three
and
twentieth
.
A
saying
of
Pope
Alexander
the
fifth
.
POpe
Alexander
the
fifth
of
that
name
,
was
very
liberall
&
bountiful
to
the
poore
,
and
to
such
as
were
learned
.
And
he
was
wont
to
say
in
his
common
talke
:
that
when
he
was
but
a
Bishop
he
was
rich
:
and
being
made
a
Cardinall
he
became
poore
:
but
after
that
he
came
to
be
Pope
,
he
was
a
starke
begger
.
Of
Pope
Calixtus
which
would
haue
but
one
Benefice
.
CAlixtus
the
third
Pope
of
that
name
,
the
yeare
before
he
was
exalted
to
the
Popedome
being
only
Bishop
of
Valentia
and
Cardinall
:
would
neuer
accept
of
any
other
Benefice
nor
Ecclesiasticall
preferment
:
saying
,
that
he
was
well
content
to
haue
one
onely
virgine
to
his
spouse
and
maried
wife
.
Notable
sentences
of
Pope
Pius
the
second
.
POpe
Pius
the
second
was
wont
to
say
,
That
in
a
towne
of
libertie
,
euery
man
may
speake
liberally
and
freely
.
Being
told
on
a
time
,
that
a
certaine
person
had
spoken
very
badly
of
him
:
he
answered
the
partie
reporting
it
:
If
thou
hadst
bene
in
Campo
de
Fier
,
thou
shouldest
haue
heard
many
others
,
who
would
haue
spoken
farre
worse
of
me
.
In
esteeming
more
of
good
books
then
of
riches
,
he
was
wont
to
say
:
That
the
most
sumptuous
&
richest
iewels
and
precious
stones
which
he
had
,
were
inclosed
within
his
books
.
His
saying
was
:
That
by
counsell
a
man
might
prouide
remedie
for
any
misfortunes
or
mishaps
:
like
as
in
diseases
there
needed
nothing
but
med●cine
,
yet
so
as
it
be
taken
in
time
and
place
conuenient
.
He
said
:
That
the
lawes
had
the
force
and
vertue
to
bridle
the
common
&
inferior
sort
of
people
:
but
they
had
little
or
no
command
ouer
the
richer
and
greater
persons
:
and
that
the
great
affairs
of
Princes
were
not
vsually
determined
or
decided
by
the
lawes
,
but
by
force
of
armes
.
Ignorant
and
vnlearned
persons
(
said
he
)
are
easily
led
and
moued
with
eloquent
and
artificial
speeches
:
but
wise
men
are
nothing
moued
therewithall
.
He
was
wont
to
say
:
that
Phisitions
ought
not
to
demaund
money
of
their
patients
,
but
their
health
.
Of
sutes
in
law
he
had
a
saying
:
That
the
suters
or
clients
are
the
birds
:
the
courts
or
places
of
pleas
,
are
the
fields
:
the
ludges
are
the
nets
:
and
the
Aduocates
are
the
birders
.
He
said
:
that
men
ought
to
be
bestowed
vpon
dignities
,
and
not
dignities
vpon
men
.
An
ignorant
Bishop
he
compared
to
an
asse
.
Ignorant
Ph●sitions
(
quoth
he
)
kill
the
bodie
:
and
ignorant
Priests
destroy
the
soules
of
their
patients
.
He
that
is
too
hastie
and
easie
in
pardoning
the
follies
of
his
child
,
nourisheth
to
himselfe
an
enemie
.
A
couetous
man
is
not
pleasing
to
men
liuing
,
nor
doth
any
good
till
himselfe
be
dead
.
A
luxurious
and
riotous
life
doth
at
all
times
spoile
a
man
,
but
in
old
age
it
vtterly
killeth
him
.
Lying
is
a
most
base
and
seruile
kind
of
vice
.
A
sentence
of
Pope
Innocent
.
POpe
Innocent
the
eighth
was
wont
to
say
:
that
it
was
not
fit
to
make
warre
to
get
glorie
,
or
for
conquest
:
but
onely
to
purchase
peace
and
quietnesse
.
The
titles
which
Pope
Iulius
gaue
vnto
his
seruants
.
POpe
Iulius
the
second
of
that
name
,
had
his
houshold
seruants
of
sundry
nations
.
And
when
he
took
his
repast
in
priuate
,
he
would
for
his
sport
and
recreation
call
those
Spaniards
that
attended
him
,
the
birds
of
the
aire
:
because
he
reputed
them
vaineglorious
and
great
boasters
,
and
desirous
of
the
vpper
hand
.
The
Venetians
and
Genowaies
,
he
named
the
fishes
of
the
sea
,
because
they
frequented
the
seas
:
and
many
times
the
fishes
fed
vpon
their
dead
bodies
.
The
Almaines
he
named
the
beasts
of
the
field
:
iudging
them
to
be
void
of
vnderstanding
.
The
French
men
he
termed
winepissers
.
Wherupon
it
happened
that
once
a
certaine
Norman
(
one
of
his
tasters
)
merily
said
vnto
him
:
Holy
Father
,
then
are
you
a
right
Frenchman
.
Wherfore
said
the
Pope
?
Because
(
quoth
he
)
you
are
the
greatest
winepisser
of
all
others
:
if
all
the
French
of
the
world
were
together
The
speech
of
Pope
Iulius
the
second
,
touching
his
deuise
in
warres
.
THis
Pope
was
a
man
that
delighted
greatly
in
warres
,
the
which
he
did
ordinarily
nourish
&
mainetaine
betweene
many
Princes
:
and
in
especiall
against
the
king
of
Fraunce
.
On
a
time
some
of
his
court
said
vnto
him
:
Holy
Father
,
many
great
personages
do
thinke
it
straunge
,
that
you
shold
be
so
desirous
to
entertain
warres
,
considering
the
dignities
of
that
calling
wherein
God
hath
placed
you
,
which
ought
to
be
an
estate
of
peace
and
quietnesse
:
and
seeing
God
hath
committed
vnto
you
the
keyes
by
which
you
should
shut
vp
the
way
to
discord
,
and
open
it
to
peace
and
amitie
:
but
you
do
quite
contrarie
.
Whereunto
the
Pope
gaue
them
this
answer
:
They
which
vsed
those
speeches
vnto
you
,
say
they
know
not
what
.
Haue
you
not
heard
how
S.
Peter
and
S.
Paul
were
companions
,
and
had
but
one
Church
betweene
them
.
My
predecessours
vsed
●aint
Peters
key
:
and
now
will
I
helpe
my selfe
with
S.
Pauls
sword
.
One
of
the
parties
replyed
vnto
him
:
You
know
holy
Father
,
that
our
Lord
said
vnto
Saint
Peter
:
Put
vp
thy
sword
into
thy
sheath
.
The
Pope
answered
:
true
but
that
was
after
Saint
Peter
had
first
striken
with
the
sword
.
This
sh●w●th
that
the
said
Pope
was
altogether
a
martialist
.
Of
a
Cardinall
that
had
his
whole
delight
in
siud●e
.
O●to
de
Varis
seeing
Iulian
the
Cardinall
of
S.
Angel
(
who
was
President
in
the
Councel
of
Basil
)
to
spend
most
of
his
time
in
the
reading
of
ancient
bookes
:
he
said
vnto
him
:
Sir
,
why
do
you
liue
so
solitarie
,
and
spend
your
time
amongst
the
dead
of
former
ages
?
Come
I
pray
and
passe
your
daies
with
vs
that
are
aliue
.
The
Cardinal
answered
:
you
mistake
the
matter
cleane
contrarie
.
For
these
Auncients
do
now
liue
by
their
learning
and
rare
knowledge
:
wheras
you
liue
not
,
but
be
as
dead
men
,
both
in
your
name
and
in
your
works
:
and
passe
away
your
life
time
according
to
the
nature
of
bruite
beastes
.
The
life
of
the
spirit
consisteth
in
contemplation
of
learned
writings
,
which
are
the
true
Monuments
,
Reliques
,
and
testimonies
of
such
as
haue
for●gone
vs
in
vertue
and
knowledge
.
Of
the
Archbishop
of
Colaine
,
and
a
countrey
pesant
.
A
Certaine
old
man
a
poore
laborer
of
the
countrey
seeing
the
Archbishop
of
Coiaine
to
ride
throgh
the
fields
,
armed
and
accompanied
with
armed
forces
,
fell
out
of
a
loud
laughing
whereupon
being
demanded
wherefore
he
laughed
:
he
answered
:
Because
he
wondered
that
S.
Peter
,
Christs
Vicar
in
the
Church
being
exceeding
poore
,
had
left
his
successors
so
rich
and
wealthie
:
and
that
their
traines
should
be
more
furnished
with
men
at
armes
,
then
with
Church
men
.
The
Archbishop
desirous
that
the
fellow
should
haue
better
knowledge
of
him
in
his
place
&
dignitie
,
told
him
:
that
he
was
not
onely
an
Archbishop
but
a
Duke
also
:
and
that
as
a
Duke
he
rode
so
accompanied
with
a
traine
of
men
at
armes
:
Howbeit
when
he
was
in
his
Church
,
then
he
was
attended
on
as
an
Archbishop
.
Sir
(
said
the
labourer
)
I
pray
tell
me
:
when
my
Lord
the
Duke
shall
be
with
the
Diuell
:
what
shall
then
become
of
the
Archbishop
?
Two
heads
vpon
one
bodie
,
is
a
thing
monstrous
in
nature
.
Of
the
Bishop
of
Chartres
and
the
French
King
,
Lewis
the
eleuenth
.
KIng
Lewis
the
eleuenth
,
seeing
on
a
time
Miles
Bishop
of
Chartres
mounted
vpon
a
Mule
with
trappings
of
veluet
,
and
his
bridle
richly
gilded
,
told
him
:
that
the
Bishops
of
elder
ages
were
content
to
ride
on
an
Asse
,
and
with
a
simple
collar
.
O
,
(
quoth
the
Bishop
)
that
was
when
Kings
were
shepheards
and
did
keep
sheepe
.
The
King
replyed
:
I
speake
not
of
the
Bishops
of
the
old
Testament
,
but
of
those
vnder
the
new
.
The
Bishop
answered
.
I
but
that
was
when
Kings
were
great
giuers
of
almes
,
and
did
vse
to
set
poore
Lazers
with
them
at
their
tables
,
and
to
wash
the
feet
of
the
poore
.
Of
the
same
Bishop
,
and
certaine
Priests
which
he
met
.
THe
same
Bishop
encountring
with
two
or
three
Priests
passing
through
the
fields
,
said
vnto
them
:
God
saue
you
my
maisters
and
Clerkes
:
the
Priests
answered
:
we
are
not
Clerkes
(
sir
)
we
are
Priestes
.
The
Bishop
replyed
:
then
God
saue
you
my
maisters
and
Priestes
,
no
Clerkes
.
A
conceipted
speech
of
the
Abbot
of
Baigne
.
KIng
L●wis
the
eleuenth
demanded
of
the
Abbot
of
Baigne
to
haue
his
Abbey
for
some
small
recompence
:
but
the
Abbot
being
wily
,
said
vnto
the
King
:
Sir
,
I
haue
spent
almost
forty
yeares
in
learning
the
two
first
letters
of
the
Alphabet
.
A.
B.
and
I
shall
neede
as
long
time
to
learne
the
two
next
letters
,
C.
D.
By
the
equiuocation
of
these
foure
letters
in
alluding
A.
B.
to
the
word
Abbey
,
and
C.
D.
to
the
Latin
word
cede
which
signifieth
to
yeeld
vp
:
his
meaning
was
,
that
as
he
had
bene
fortie
yeares
ere
he
attained
to
the
dignitie
of
an
Abbot
:
so
he
would
willingly
keepe
it
other
fortie
yeares
cre
he
would
yeeld
it
vp
.
A
saying
of
Pope
Adrian
the
fifth
.
POpe
Adrian
being
demaunded
,
what
was
the
greatest
plague
which
he
would
wish
to
his
enemie
,
and
not
wish
him
dead
:
He
answered
.
The
greatest
mischiefe
I
would
wish
him
,
is
that
he
were
Pope
,
because
I
hold
that
to
be
a
maruellous
affliction
and
vexation
of
spirit
.
All
kind
of
authoritie
wherein
a
man
hath
a
care
and
conscience
to
do
his
dutie
,
should
be
rather
refused
for
the
charge
,
then
desired
for
hope
of
gaine
.
The
Absolution
of
the
king
of
Portugal
.
EManuel
king
of
Portugal
withheld
from
a
Bishop
of
his
kingdome
the
reuenues
of
his
bishoprick
:
whereof
the
Bishop
complained
to
the
Pope
:
who
in
fauour
of
the
Bishop
sent
a
Legate
to
the
King
,
to
cause
him
to
make
restitution
or
to
excommunicate
him
.
The
Legate
vpon
the
matter
hauing
denounced
sentence
of
excommunication
,
and
being
on
his
way
to
returne
,
the
King
enraged
at
the
censure
,
mounted
on
horsebacke
to
follow
the
Legate
,
and
hauing
ouertaken
him
,
he
drew
out
his
sword
and
threatned
to
kill
him
,
vnlesse
he
would
absolue
him
:
which
the
Legate
hauing
done
;
the
King
retired
to
his
Court
,
and
the
Legate
went
on
to
Rome
:
where
being
come
,
and
hauing
made
report
vnto
the
Pope
of
the
successe
of
his
iourney
:
the
Pope
reproued
him
very
sharpely
for
yeelding
to
absolue
the
king
.
The
Legate
answered
:
most
holy
Father
,
if
you
had
bene
in
daunger
of
your
life
as
I
was
,
you
would
haue
giuen
the
king
absolution
double
and
treble
.
Feare
of
death
may
make
a
man
sometimes
do
do
that
which
he
ought
not
without
regard
both
of
honour
and
dutie
.
Of
Charles
the
Great
,
and
his
Edicts
.
THe
Emperour
Charlemaine
did
vse
to
weare
his
seale
of
armes
engrauen
in
the
pomell
of
his
sword
:
and
he
was
wont
to
say
,
whensoeuer
he
set
his
seale
to
any
letters
of
Edict
,
Ordinances
or
Commissions
:
See
this
is
the
sword
that
shall
maintaine
my
Ordinances
:
&
which
shall
make
warre
against
those
who
shall
contradict
mine
Edicts
.
It
is
not
a
matter
of
so
great
importance
to
establish
and
make
good
lawes
&
decrees
:
as
it
is
to
cause
them
to
be
kept
and
obserued
.
Of
the
sentence
which
the
Emperour
Fredericke
gaue
against
the
Citizens
of
Milan
.
THe
Emperour
Fredericke
Barbarossa
making
war
in
Italy
,
compelled
them
of
Milan
to
yeeld
themselues
in
subiection
to
the
Empire
.
The
Empresse
his
wife
desirous
to
be
seene
of
the
Citizens
,
entred
into
the
Citie
in
great
pompe
and
magnificence
:
supposing
that
she
had
bene
there
in
good
securitie
.
But
the
Milanois
being
ill
affectioned
to
the
Emperour
,
and
bearing
a
grudge
against
him
in
their
hearts
,
in
regard
he
had
subdued
them
,
they
tooke
the
Empresse
and
set
her
vpon
a
Mule
,
with
her
face
towards
the
taile
,
the
which
they
made
her
hold
betweene
her
hands
in
steed
of
a
b●idle
:
and
being
so
mounted
,
they
caused
her
to
ride
out
at
another
gate
of
the
Citie
then
that
where
she
made
her
entrie
.
The
Emperour
highly
incensed
,
and
that
iustly
with
this
outrage
,
did
besiege
their
Citie
,
and
pressed
them
so
hard
,
that
he
constrained
them
to
yeeld
vnto
him
bodie
and
goods
,
with
this
condition
:
that
they
which
would
saue
their
liues
,
should
take
or
catch
with
their
teeth
certaine
figges
hanging
betweene
the
genitals
of
a
mad
kicking
Mule
.
Many
of
them
preferred
death
before
a
shamefull
life
:
the
residue
that
were
more
desirous
of
life
,
then
carefull
of
their
honour
,
accepted
&
performed
the
condition
.
And
hereof
is
sprong
that
Prouerbe
vsed
in
mocquerie
amongst
the
Italians
:
when
putting
one
finger
betweene
two
others
,
they
say
:
see
here
is
a
figge
for
thee
.
The
common
saying
is
:
A
dull
Asse
must
haue
a
sharpe
spurre
:
a
rebellious
people
must
haue
a
reuengefull
Prince
.
The
threats
of
Charles
the
bald
.
THe
Empire
being
in
controuersie
betweene
king
Charles
the
bald
and
his
Nephewes
the
children
of
Loys
,
kings
of
Germany
:
he
sent
a
message
vnto
them
,
to
let
them
vnderstand
,
that
he
would
bring
such
huge
numbers
of
men
at
armes
ouer
the
Rhine
,
as
their
horses
shold
drink
that
riuer
so
drie
,
that
they
should
be
able
to
passe
it
and
not
wet
their
feete
.
Of
Theodosius
the
Emperour
and
his
Decree
.
THe
Emperour
Theodosius
being
highly
incensed
with
the
Thessalonians
,
for
that
they
had
slaine
one
of
his
knights
within
the
Theater
.
He
was
determined
to
haue
put
all
the
inhabitants
of
Thessalonica
to
the
sword
:
but
being
disswaded
from
the
act
:
after
he
had
wel
bethought
himselfe
he
repented
him
of
his
determination
.
And
thereupon
he
made
a
law
:
that
from
thencefoorth
,
when
any
sentence
of
death
,
or
other
punishment
should
be
giuen
or
pronounced
vpon
any
offender
,
either
by
the
Prince
,
or
by
any
inferiour
Iudge
his
Lieutenant
,
the
execution
of
the
iudgement
for
three
daies
after
should
be
deferred
:
to
the
intent
there
might
be
place
left
,
on
the
one
part
for
repentance
,
and
on
the
other
for
mercie
.
The
act
of
Theodosius
for
the
repressing
of
his
Choler
.
WHensoeuer
his
choler
grew
to
be
enflamed
,
he
would
suddenly
withdraw
himselfe
out
of
company
:
and
being
alone
would
pronounce
ouer
all
the
letters
of
the
Alphabet
ech
after
other
with
great
leasure
:
to
the
intent
that
in
meane
time
his
wrath
and
anger
might
wax
cold
,
and
be
asswaged
.
He
that
cannot
subdue
his
choler
by
nature
,
must
do
it
by
art
and
cunning
Of
the
Emperour
Sigismond
and
a
Page
of
his
chamber
.
THe
Emperour
Sigismond
,
and
one
of
the
Pages
of
his
chambet
,
passing
ouer
a
certaine
riuer
at
a
foord
on
horseback
:
when
they
were
in
the
middest
of
the
the
riuer
,
the
Emperours
horse
stood
still
and
began
to
stale
:
which
the
Page
seeing
,
he
said
vnto
the
Emperour
:
Most
sacred
Prince
,
your
horse
is
ill
taught
,
and
resembleth
you
very
well
.
The
Emperour
answered
neuer
a
word
,
but
rode●
on
towards
his
lodging
:
where
being
come
,
and
in
pulling
off
his
bootes
,
he
demaunded
of
his
Page
,
why
he
had
likened
his
horse
vnto
him
.
Because
(
quoth
the
Page
)
the
riuer
had
no
need
of
any
water
,
yet
your
horse
in
pissing
there
,
did
adde
water
vnto
water
:
&
so
do
you
:
For
you
giue
wealth
and
riches
to
them
which
haue
plenty
,
but
to
such
as
haue
none
you
giue
not
any
.
It
is
now
a
long
time
that
I
haue
bene
in
your
seruice
,
and
yet
did
I
neuer
tast
of
your
liberality
.
The
next
morning
the
Emperour
tooke
two
little
iron
Coffers
both
of
a
greatnesse
&
like
weight
:
the
one
of
them
being
full
of
duckets
,
and
the
other
of
lead
:
&
putting
them
vpon
a
table
,
he
said
vnto
his
Page
:
here
be
two
Coffers
,
make
thy
choise
of
the
two
which
thou
shalt
like
best
,
and
take
it
for
thy
wages
and
recompence
of
thy
seruice
.
The
Page
chusing
that
which
was
full
of
lead
:
the
Emperour
said
,
Now
open
it
,
and
see
what
is
within
it
:
which
he
did
,
and
found
it
to
be
but
lead
.
Then
said
the
Emperour
:
now
thou
knowest
thy
fortune
:
the
fault
was
none
of
mine
,
that
thy
choise
was
no
better
,
and
that
thou
wert
not
made
rich
:
for
thou
●ast
refused
thy
good
fortune
when
it
was
offered
thee
.
Some
are
poore
through
their
owne
default
,
because
when
occasion
is
offered
to
enrich
themselues
,
they
k●ow
not
how
to
take
their
time
and
to
lay
hold
of
it
.
Diuerse
notable
sentences
of
the
same
Sigismond
.
THe
said
Emperor
being
demanded
,
what
kind
of
man
he
esteemed
most
fitte
and
worthie
to
be
a
king
:
such
a
one
(
quoth
he
)
as
neither
glorieth
in
his
good
fortunes
,
nor
is
daunted
with
aduersitie
.
When
one
complained
vnto
him
,
that
the
citie
of
Constance
in
Almaine
,
had
not
free
vse
of
their
liberties
and
franchises
:
he
answered
:
If
they
had
not
great
libertie
in
the
towne
of
Constance
,
thou
which
art
one
of
that
citie
,
wouldest
not
speake
vnto
me
so
liberally
:
for
franknesse
of
speech
is
a
signe
of
libertie
.
He
said
also
:
That
as
God
would
be
both
loued
and
feared
:
so
should
Kings
and
Princes
be
:
for
there
can
hardly
be
any
true
loue
where
there
is
no
feare
.
There
be
three
degrees
of
persons
who
ought
to
be
both
loued
&
honoured
.
Frst
,
God
aboue
all
,
and
in
all
places
.
Secondly
,
Kings
and
Princes
in
their
kingdomes
and
estates
.
And
lastly
,
parents
and
maisters
in
their
priuate
families
.
The
same
Prince
hearing
one
to
praise
him
to
his
face
,
beyond
all
measure
more
then
he
well
liked
of
,
and
to
resemble
him
to
God
:
he
stroke
him
on
the
cheeke
:
and
the
partie
saying
vnto
him
:
Wherefore
doth
your
Maiestie
strike
me
?
He
answered
:
Wherefore
doest
thou
bite
me
?
He
had
an
ordinarie
saying
:
That
kings
should
be
exceeding
happie
in
this
world
:
if
all
proud
persons
were
chased
out
of
their
Courts
:
and
that
they
were
followed
and
attended
with
none
but
such
as
were
courteous
and
mercifull
.
He
said
also
:
that
those
were
to
be
held
for
sage
and
wise
persons
,
who
could
modestly
endure
any
reasonable
iest
or
mocquerie
:
And
that
those
who
were
prompt
in
pretie
iests
and
meriments
,
were
to
be
reputed
men
of
a
good
spirit
.
The
answer
which
Barba
the
widow
of
Sigismond
,
made
to
those
that
perswaded
her
to
continue
a
widow
.
AFter
that
the
Emperour
Sigismond
was
deceased
,
the
Ladie
Barba
his
widow
was
perswaded
by
one
to
liue
still
a
widowe
,
in
imitation
of
the
example
of
the
Turtle
,
which
after
the
death
of
the
male
,
doth
keepe
continuall
chastitie
.
Whereunto
she
made
this
answer
:
If
so
be
thou
wilt
counsel
me
to
follow
the
conditions
of
the
birdes
of
the
aire
which
are
destitute
of
reason
:
why
doest
not
thou
as
well
tell
me
of
the
Doue
and
the
Sparrow
.
A
sentence
of
the
Emperour
Rodulph
the
first
.
ROdulph
Emperor
,
who
first
translated
the
Empire
of
Almaine
into
the
house
of
Austria
:
as
he
was
deuising
with
his
familiar
friends
vpon
that
matter
,
how
the
same
had
bene
effected
:
It
is
no
maruell
(
said
he
)
if
they
be
accompted
fooles
that
know
not
how
to
raigne
:
for
there
is
not
any
man
liuing
that
iudgeth
himselfe
to
be
a
foole
.
A
Sentence
of
the
Emperour
Albert.
THe
Emperour
Albert
,
was
wont
to
say
:
That
the
delight
of
hunting
was
an
exercise
fit
for
a
man
:
but
dauncing
and
leaping
did
appertaine
to
women
.
And
howbeit
he
could
temper
himselfe
to
abstaine
from
all
other
pleasures
;
yet
he
could
not
restraine
himselfe
from
the
exercise
of
hunting
.
The
Fable
of
the
Emperour
Fred●ricke
the
third
,
propounded
to
the
Embassadour
of
k●ng
Lewis
the
eleuenth
.
CHarles
duke
of
Burgundy
hauing
planted
his
siege
before
the
city
of
Nuce
,
which
was
succoured
by
the
Emperour
Fredericke
the
third
and
the
Almaines
:
King
Lewis
the
eleuenth
of
France
(
who
sought
nothing
more
then
the
ruine
of
the
said
Duke
of
Burgundie
)
sent
his
Embassadour
to
the
Emperour
Fredericke
to
practise
and
perswade
with
him
to
seize
and
confiscate
into
his
owne
hands
all
those
lands
and
Seignories
which
the
Duke
of
Burgundie
held
of
the
Empire
:
and
that
he
for
his
part
wold
do
the
like
for
the
countries
of
Flanders
,
Artois
,
Burgundie
,
and
others
dependants
of
the
Crowne
of
Fraunce
.
The
Emperour
vpon
this
motion
,
made
the
Ambassadour
this
answer
.
Neare
vnto
a
certaine
citie
in
Almain
did
once
haunt
a
most
cruell
and
dangerous
Beare
,
which
did
many
mischiefes
and
displeasures
to
the
inhabitants
adioyning
.
Now
it
happened
that
three
merrie
companions
(
as
they
were
drinking
in
a
Tauerne
,
&
hauing
litle
mony
to
pay
their
shot
)
they
agreed
with
their
host
to
make
sale
of
the
Beares
skinne
,
and
to
pay
him
out
of
the
money
:
and
for
the
performance
thereof
,
they
prepared
themselues
presently
to
go
and
take
him
.
The
bargaine
being
made
and
the
dinner
ended
,
they
put
themselues
in
quest
of
the
beast
:
and
approching
to
the
Caue
where
he
was
lodged
:
the
Beare
issued
out
vpon
them
so
fiercely
:
that
being
surprised
with
a
sudden
feare
,
one
of
them
fled
away
backe
towards
the
towne
:
another
saued
himselfe
by
climing
of
a
tree
:
and
the
third
being
ouertaken
by
the
Beare
,
fell
downe
vnder
him
as
dead
.
And
the
Beare
(
without
doing
him
any
other
hurt
)
did
often
put
his
mouth
to
the
eares
of
the
poore
fellow
,
who
all
the
while
held
his
wind
,
and
abstained
from
breathing
:
for
the
nature
of
the
Beare
is
not
to
touch
or
to
offend
any
dead
bodie
.
Now
the
Beare
being
gone
,
the
man
got
vp
and
went
his
way
also
:
after
which
he
that
was
aloft
in
the
tree
came
downe
,
and
hauing
ouertaken
his
companion
,
demanded
of
hm
:
what
it
was
that
the
Beare
told
him
in
his
eare
:
marrie
(
quoth
the
fellow
)
he
bad
me
,
that
I
should
neuer
after
vse
to
sell
a
Beares
skin
,
till
the
beast
were
dead
.
By
this
fable
the
Emperor
payed
the
Embassadour
with
an
answer
:
as
if
he
should
haue
said
:
Let
vs
first
be
sure
to
take
the
Duke
,
and
then
afterwards
let
vs
make
partition
of
his
dominions
.
Graue
sentences
and
answers
of
the
Emperour
Fredericke
.
THe
Emperour
Fredericke
being
demaunded
:
whom
he
accompted
his
greatest
friends
:
He
answered
:
Those
men
which
feare
me
lesse
then
God
.
Being
likewise
asked
what
he
thought
was
the
best
thing
which
could
happen
to
a
man
:
he
answered
:
A
happie
and
good
departure
out
of
this
mortall
life
.
If
the
end
of
a
mans
life
be
not
good
and
in
the
feare
of
God
,
all
the
rest
is
little
worth
.
He
said
:
That
those
Princes
which
are
giuen
to
be
cruell
and
too
rigorous
,
haue
great
cause
to
feare
death
:
For
with
the
same
iudgement
they
haue
adiudged
others
in
their
life
,
themselues
are
like
to
be
adiudged
after
their
death
.
The
same
Fredericke
hauing
subdued
the
Guntians
a
people
in
Hungarie
:
he
said
,
We
haue
now
done
a
great
deed
:
it
remaines
yet
that
we
do
another
deede
more
great
:
that
is
:
That
we
vanquish
our selues
,
by
refraining
from
auarice
,
and
from
the
desire
of
reuenge
.
This
Emperour
Fredericke
did
bring
vp
in
his
Court
,
euen
from
an
infant
,
Ladislaus
the
sonne
of
the
king
of
Hung●rie
and
of
Boheme
:
and
there
were
m●ny
which
perswaded
and
counselled
him
to
●●ke
away
the
child
,
and
to
put
him
to
dea●h
:
because
in
processe
of
time
,
his
life
might
cause
him
great
hurt
and
hinderance
:
and
by
his
death
,
he
might
succeede
him
in
his
Realmes
and
riches
.
To
whom
the
Emperour
made
this
answer
:
I
perceiue
then
,
that
you
had
rather
haue
me
a
rich
King
,
then
a
iust
Prince
and
a
pitifull
.
But
for
my
part
I
had
rather
haue
an
honourable
report
and
good
renowme
,
then
all
the
riches
and
treasures
of
the
world
.
A
sentence
of
Martian
.
MArtian
Emperour
of
Constantinople
,
would
neuer
enterprize
any
warres
,
except
it
were
vpon
great
necessitie
:
saying
:
That
whatsoeuer
Prince
would
liue
in
peace
and
quietnesse
,
he
ought
not
in
any
case
to
entertaine
warres
.
The
title
of
Otho
the
third
.
OTho
the
third
of
that
name
Emperour
of
Almaine
,
was
of
so
great
a
spirite
:
as
he
was
commonly
called
:
The
wonder
of
the
world
.
The
praise
of
Septimius
Seuerus
.
SEptimius
Seuerus
,
Emperour
of
Rome
,
was
a
Prince
so
well
beloued
,
and
ruled
so
well
and
commendably
,
that
the
Senate
said
of
him
:
That
it
had
bene
good
,
either
that
he
had
neuer
bene
borne
,
or
that
he
might
neuer
dye
.
A
sentence
of
Alexander
Seuerus
.
ALexander
Seuerus
the
Romaine
Emperour
,
whensoeuer
he
appointed
any
one
to
be
punished
openly
,
he
caused
the
common
Cryer
with
a
loud
voice
to
pronounce
this
sentence
:
Do
not
that
to
another
,
which
thou
wouldest
not
haue
done
to
thee
.
And
the
same
sentence
did
he
cause
to
be
engrauen
in
his
Pallace
,
&
in
the
publique
Edifices
.
A
sentence
of
Gordian
.
GOrdian
the
younger
,
Emperour
of
Rome
:
had
a
saying
somtimes
:
That
the
Emperour
of
all
other
men
is
most
miserable
:
because
commonly
the
truth
is
concealed
from
him
.
The
answer
of
Maximilian
to
one
that
would
be
made
a
Gentleman
.
THe
Emperor
Maximilian
being
at
Bologna
:
a
citizen
of
that
Citie
,
exceeding
rich
and
wealthie
,
but
of
base
parentage
,
presented
himself
before
the
Emperour
,
saying
:
May
it
please
your
sacred
Maiestie
to
make
and
create
me
a
Gentleman
:
For
I
haue
wealth
sufficient
to
maintaine
the
state
and
degree
of
a
Gentleman
.
The
Emperor
answered
him
:
I
can
make
thee
much
more
rich
than
thou
art
,
but
it
is
not
in
my
power
to
make
thee
noble
:
For
that
is
an
honour
which
thou
must
purchase
by
thy
owne
proper
vertue
.
An
answer
of
Maximilian
to
one
that
demaunded
an
almes
of
him
.
A
Certaine
poore
man
very
ill
appointed
,
entred
into
the
Pallace
of
the
Emperour
,
and
required
that
he
might
haue
accesse
to
his
Maiestie
to
speake
with
him
:
which
being
denyed
him
,
he
continued
notwithstanding
so
to
importune
the
Vshers
:
that
the
Emperour
willed
the
poore
man
to
be
brought
vnto
him
,
to
whom
he
said
:
Most
sacred
Emperour
:
you
and
I
are
brothers
borne
of
one
Father
,
Adam
:
and
of
one
Mother
Eue
:
and
you
see
my
pouertie
:
may
it
therefore
please
your
Excellencie
to
enlarge
my
estate
,
and
to
bestow
some
wealth
vpon
me
,
as
ech
brother
is
bound
to
do
one
for
another
.
The
Emperour
noting
the
rashnesse
and
follie
of
this
fellow
,
caused
a
small
peece
of
money
to
be
giuen
him
:
where
at
the
poore
man
making
shew
but
of
small
contentment
,
because
he
found
his
hope
frustrate
,
in
regard
of
that
great
liberalitie
which
he
expected
.
The
Emperour
said
vnto
him
:
me
thinkes
thou
sholdest
hold
thy self
contented
with
that
which
I
haue
giuen
thee
:
For
true
it
is
(
as
thou
saidest
,
)
we
are
all
brothers
:
and
if
all
the
rest
of
our
brethren
would
giue
thee
as
much
as
I
haue
done
,
thou
wouldest
be
much
more
rich
,
and
a
greater
Lord
then
I
am
.
The
wish
of
the
same
Maximilian
.
AS
he
was
one
day
deuising
with
his
familiar
friends
,
and
discoursing
of
Empires
,
Realmes
,
and
Seignories
:
If
it
were
possible
for
a
man
to
be
God
:
and
my selfe
were
so
,
hauing
two
sonnes
,
I
would
desire
,
that
the
eldest
might
be
God
after
me
:
&
that
the
second
might
be
king
of
Fraunce
.
Of
the
act
of
the
Emperour
Charles
the
fifth
,
when
he
was
to
make
a
voyage
into
Barbarie
.
CHarles
the
fifth
Emperor
of
that
name
,
being
in
a
readinesse
to
depart
vpon
his
first
voyage
into
Barbarie
,
to
the
kingdome
of
Thunis
against
Barbarossa
:
and
desirous
to
prouide
a
Generall
for
the
armie
:
and
finding
none
whom
he
held
sufficient
:
he
tooke
the
image
of
the
Crucifixe
:
and
in
a
generall
assembly
of
his
whole
armie
,
li●ting
the
same
as
high
as
he
could
,
said
:
Our
Lord
●esus
Christ
shall
be
Chiefta●e
&
Captaine
Generall
of
this
enterprize
,
being
so
glorious
,
so
holy
,
and
so
honourable
.
A
notable
sentence
of
Constantine
the
Emperour
.
COnstantine
Ducas
the
son
of
Andronicus
,
Emperour
of
Constantinople
,
was
not
in
any
sort
himselfe
learned
:
and
yet
he
did
so
exceedingly
loue
both
learning
and
men
of
knowledge
,
that
he
was
wont
to
say
:
I
hold
it
farre
better
to
be
made
noble
and
excellent
by
learning
,
then
by
the
possession
of
the
Empire
.
A
speech
of
the
Emperour
Henry
touching
his
contentment
.
THe
Emperour
Henry
the
first
of
that
name
,
of
the
house
of
Saxonie
:
before
that
he
came
to
be
crowned
in
Italy
,
or
to
receiue
the
ceremonious
Titles
of
the
Empire
.
Howbeit
that
the
Pope
had
offered
him
the
Imperiall
Crowne
and
Diademe
,
and
to
annoint
him
Emperour
:
yet
he
neither
accepted
nor
refused
it
:
saying
vnto
his
people
:
It
sufficeth
me
that
by
the
g●ace
of
God
and
you
,
I
haue
the
name
of
Emperour
.
None
of
my
predecessors
and
auncestours
hauing
euer
had
the
honour
to
attaine
thereunto
.
The
Charitie
of
the
Emperour
Tiberius
.
THe
Emperour
Tiberius
Constantine
,
a
Thracian
borne
,
being
reprehended
by
his
wife
Sophia
Augusta
because
he
distributed
in
great
abundance
to
the
poore
,
all
the
treasures
which
she
and
her
first
husband
Iustin
had
gathered
together
in
many
yeares
:
he
answered
her
:
My
trust
is
in
God
,
that
our
treasure
shall
be
neuer
a
whit
the
lesse
,
for
being
distributed
to
the
releefe
of
the
poore
,
and
the
redeeming
of
captiues
and
prisoners
.
For
in
so
doing
,
we
gather
that
great
treasure
,
whereof
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
spake
in
the
sixt
chapter
of
Saint
Mathew
his
Gospell
,
saying
.
Lay
vp
for
your selues
treasures
in
heauen
,
where
neither
mothes
nor
wormes
can
corrupt
them
,
nor
theeues
can
do
you
any
dammage
by
stealing
them
.
The
saying
of
the
same
Tiberius
at
the
time
of
his
deaeh
to
his
son
in
law
.
THe
same
Tiberius
perceiuing
the
time
of
his
death
to
approch
,
by
the
connsell
and
aduice
of
the
Empresse
Sophia
,
pronounced
for
his
successour
to
the
Empire
Mauritius
,
one
borne
in
Cappadocia
:
and
giuing
vnto
him
in
mariage
his
daughter
,
with
the
Imperiall
vestures
and
ornaments
,
he
said
:
Here
I
deliuer
vnto
thee
both
my
Empire
,
and
this
maiden
for
thy
wife
:
wishing
thee
to
serue
thee
of
her
so
,
as
may
be
for
thy
good
and
benefite
:
and
that
aboue
all
things
thou
remember
to
maintaine
equitie
and
iustice
.
The
fairest
flower
of
a
Princes
Crowne
,
is
iustice
:
by
which
Kings
do
raigne
.
Of
a
duke
of
Freeze
,
which
would
not
be
baptized
.
ROboald
duke
of
Freezeland
,
at
the
preaching
of
Wal●●●n
Archbishop
of
Sens
,
had
determined
to
haue
bene
baptized
:
to
which
end
being
stripped
out
of
his
garments
,
as
he
stood
naked
and
had
put
one
foot
into
the
water
,
he
bethought
himselfe
and
asked
the
standers
by
,
what
was
become
of
his
parents
and
friends
deceased
,
whe●her
they
were
in
Paradise
or
in
hel
.
Answer
was
made
him
:
that
doubtlesse
they
were
all
damned
in
hell
,
and
that
not
any
of
them
was
in
Paradise
,
because
they
were
not
Christians
.
At
this
speech
he
suddenly
drew
backe
his
foote
,
and
contrarie
to
the
expectation
of
all
the
assembly
,
said
aloft
:
That
he
would
not
be
baptized
:
but
that
he
would
goe
after
his
death
,
where
he
knew
he
should
find
most
of
his
friends
.
And
the
same
day
he
dyed
suddenly
.
The
reward
which
Clouis
king
of
Fraunce
,
gaue
to
those
which
had
betrayed
their
maister
.
CLouis
the
first
Christian
king
of
Fraunce
,
hauing
warres
with
Richer
duke
of
Cambray
,
a
man
of
very
bad
conditions
and
lewd
life
:
the
Barrons
of
the
said
Duke
promised
the
King
,
that
if
he
would
come
and
deliuer
battell
to
their
Lord
,
they
would
betake
themselues
to
flight
,
&
leaue
their
Lord
to
be
taken
prisoner
.
The
king
Clouis
,
for
the
effecting
of
this
enterprize
,
sent
vnto
the
traitors
a
number
of
Corcelets
of
Copper
very
richly
guilt
:
And
the
plot
being
executed
according
to
the
agreement
,
Richer
was
taken
and
put
to
death
After
which
the
traitors
being
aggrieued
that
the
presents
which
the
King
had
sent
them
were
of
so
small
valure
:
They
complained
vnto
him
,
saying
:
that
they
were
but
badly
recompenced
:
to
whome
the
king
answered
,
not
without
discretion
:
Do
you
not
konw
how
sufficiently
I
haue
rewarded
you
,
in
giuing
you
your
liues
?
In
your
own
iudgements
thinke
with
what
torments
they
deserue
to
be
punished
which
haue
betrayed
their
Lord
and
maister
.
Wherefore
hold
it
for
no
small
benefite
and
fauour
,
that
I
suffer
you
to
liue
:
and
get
you
hence
speedily
,
if
you
be
not
wearie
of
your
liues
.
Where
at
the
traitors
being
abashed
,
they
soone
withdrew
themselues
from
his
presence
.
Of
the
shame
which
Aulilia
did
vnto
her
sonne
Thierrie
,
whereby
she
was
a
cause
of
his
victorie
.
THierry
being
Generall
for
the
Emperour
Zenon
in
Italy
:
and
hauing
bene
defeated
by
Odo●cer
king
of
the
Herules
,
fled
towards
Rauenna
.
On
the
way
being
met
by
his
mother
Aulilia
,
and
she
perswading
him
to
returne
againe
to
the
field
,
and
to
renue
the
battell
:
and
seeing
him
to
make
a
difficultie
so
to
do
:
She
said
vnto
him
:
my
sonne
beleeue
me
,
and
assure
thyself
,
thou
hast
neither
castle
nor
fortres
where
thou
canst
be
safe
,
except
I
take
vp
my
clothes
,
and
suffer
thee
to
returne
againe
into
my
belly
from
whence
thou
hadst
thy
first
being
.
Thierry
being
both
ashamed
,
and
enflamed
at
this
speech
of
his
mother
,
reassembled
his
armie
,
returned
to
the
place
of
battell
:
and
finding
his
enemies
in
disorder
,
by
reason
of
their
first
victorie
:
he
charged
in
vpon
them
and
defeated
them
Few
words
well
spoken
and
well
taken
,
cause
great
matters
be
put
in
execution
.
Of
the
good
counsell
which
a
Gentleman
gaue
vnto
the
same
Thierry
,
Lieutenant
to
Zenon
the
Emperour
,
vnder
the
couerture
of
a
Fable
:
by
meanes
whereof
,
Thi●●●y
made
himselfe
king
of
Italy
.
THierry
was
accused
vnto
the
Emperour
Zenon
by
some
enuious
persons
,
that
he
affected
the
Empire
:
whereupon
the
Emperour
sent
for
him
home
to
Constantinople
,
&
there
held
him
prisoner
:
till
such
time
as
being
put
to
his
triall
he
purged
him selfe
.
Within
a
while
after
,
he
was
againe
accused
for
the
same
matter
:
&
being
commaunded
by
the
Emperour
to
make
his
repaire
vnto
him
,
who
was
purposed
to
put
him
to
death
:
he
sent
a
messenger
to
the
Emperours
Court
,
vnto
one
Tolomee
his
great
friend
and
familiar
,
to
vnderstand
his
opinion
,
if
he
held
it
good
for
him
to
come
to
the
Court
or
not
.
Tolomee
in
regard
of
his
oath
made
vnto
the
Emperour
,
durst
not
reueale
the
secret
of
the
Emperours
purpose
vnto
the
messenger
of
Thierry
:
but
appointing
him
to
attend
the
Emperor
at
dinner
time
:
he
streightly
charged
him
to
marke
well
what
he
should
heare
him
there
say
▪
to
the
intent
he
might
rehearse
the
same
vnto
his
maister
that
sent
him
.
The
next
day
,
the
Emperour
sitting
at
his
table
,
and
keeping
open
state
,
Tolomee
(
who
was
one
of
his
nearest
fauorities
)
deuising
with
him
of
many
things
as
they
were
at
meate
,
let
fall
this
fable
of
set
purpose
.
The
Lion
(
quoth
he
)
being
chosen
king
by
the
other
beasts
:
they
all
came
to
do
him
reuerence
:
the
Hart
(
which
is
a
goodly
beast
)
approching
to
salute
him
with
the
rest
,
and
bending
himselfe
before
him
,
the
Lion
tooke
him
by
the
hornes
purposing
to
deuoure
him
:
but
the
Hart
drew
away
his
head
with
that
strength
and
force
as
he
escaped
and
saued
himselfe
.
The
Reinard
seeing
the
Lion
to
frown
,
&
to
grow
in
a
great
rage
,
because
the
Hart
had
escaped
him
,
did
promise
the
Lion
to
cause
the
Hart
to
come
backe
againe
.
And
vpon
the
matter
,
he
did
so
flatter
the
Hart
with
so
many
sweet
and
sugred
words
,
that
he
drew
him
backe
againe
to
the
Lion
,
to
whom
he
doing
reuerence
as
before
,
the
Lion
seized
vpon
his
horns
,
and
the
other
beasts
falling
also
vpon
him
,
so
as
he
was
soone
deuoured
.
The
Reinard
pulling
out
his
heart
▪
did
secretly
eate
it
.
Each
of
the
beasts
sought
very
earnestly
for
his
heart
to
make
a
present
of
it
to
the
king
:
but
the
same
not
being
to
be
found
,
the
blame
was
laid
vpon
the
Renard
with
great
threats
and
stripes
:
Alas
(
quoth
the
Reinard
)
I
am
wrongfully
punished
:
for
the
Hart
had
no
hart
at
all
:
for
if
he
had
had
any
,
he
would
neuer
haue
returned
to
be
slain
and
deuoured
.
This
tale
being
marked
and
vnderstood
by
the
messenger
,
he
returned
to
Thie●●y
,
to
whom
he
recited
what
he
had
heard
:
whereby
he
was
aduertized
not
to
returne
any
more
to
the
Emperour
:
and
within
a
while
after
he
made
himselfe
king
of
Italy
.
A
sentence
of
king
Attila
and
his
titles
ATtila
king
of
the
Gothes
,
was
wont
to
say
:
That
the
griefe
which
he
had
conceiued
in
loosing
of
riches
,
was
greater
then
al
the
pleasure
that
he
euer
took
in
possessing
of
them
.
Amongst
many
other
titles
which
he
esteemed
excellent
,
he
chiefly
bore
this
to
be
called
:
The
feare
of
the
world
:
and
the
scourge
of
God
.
The
words
of
Clotarius
king
of
Fraunce
,
at
the
time
of
his
death
.
CLotarius
the
first
of
that
name
,
king
of
Fraunce
,
at
the
time
of
his
death
fell
into
these
speeches
,
saying
often
:
Vuach
,
Auach
:
How
great
is
this
King
of
heauen
,
that
thus
killeth
and
causeth
to
dye
the
most
great
and
mightie
Kings
and
Princes
of
the
world
?
To
men
that
are
too
much
in
loue
with
the
world
,
the
tast
of
death
is
very
bitter
.
The
sentence
of
Pope
Zacharie
,
concerning
the
electing
of
the
King
of
Fraunce
.
PEpin
Maister
of
the
Pallace
of
the
king
of
Fraunce
,
sent
his
Ambassadours
to
Pope
Zacharie
,
to
haue
his
aduice
whom
he
held
to
be
most
worthie
to
be
King
:
either
him
,
who
for
the
profite
and
common
good
of
the
Realme
,
did
expose
himselfe
to
all
turmoile
and
trauell
:
or
him
that
liuing
in
idlenesse
and
slouth
,
had
no
care
or
regard
of
the
Common-wealth
,
neither
to
augment
it
nor
to
defend
it
.
The
Pope
returned
him
in
writing
this
answer
:
That
he
was
the
fittest
person
to
raigne
,
and
to
be
entitled
King
,
which
tooke
vpon
him
the
charge
and
managing
of
the
publique
affaires
,
both
for
the
defence
of
the
Realme
,
and
for
the
maintaining
of
iustice
.
The
French
being
informed
of
this
answer
,
deposed
their
king
Childericke
,
and
thrusting
him
into
a
Monasterie
,
elected
Pepin
king
of
Fraunce
in
his
stead
.
The
pleasant
message
of
Philip
king
of
France
,
to
William
duke
of
Normandy
,
and
king
of
England
with
his
answer
.
PHilip
the
first
of
that
name
,
k●ng
of
Fraunce
,
being
resolued
to
make
warre
against
William
the
ba●stard
Duke
of
Normandie
that
conquered
England
,
who
had
lien
long
sicke
of
a
great
swelling
in
his
belly
,
sent
him
word
:
That
he
neuer
before
heard
of
any
woman
in
Normandie
,
that
lay
so
long
in
childbed
as
he
had
done
:
and
that
if
he
might
vnderstand
the
time
of
his
vpris●ng
,
he
would
prouide
him
of
lights
against
his
Churching
.
The
Duke
returned
him
this
answer
:
That
he
would
not
faile
to
let
him
vnderstand
of
his
vprising
:
and
that
he
meant
to
come
in
person
into
Fraunce
,
where
himselfe
would
cause
a
solemne
Masse
to
be
song
at
his
Churching
:
and
that
for
lights
,
he
would
prouide
a
thousand
Torches
without
waxe
,
whose
s●aues
shold
be
of
wood
,
and
a
thousand
launces
tipt
with
steel
,
to
giue
fire
to
those
torche●
By
the
Torches
without
waxe
and
of
wood
,
he
meant
houses
,
townes
,
&
villages
,
which
he
would
set
on
fire
:
and
by
the
launces
,
he
meant
men
at
armes
.
Of
the
letters
of
promise
which
the
same
William
Duke
of
Normandie
,
sent
vnto
the
Earle
of
Flanders
.
THe
same
William
Duke
of
Normandie
hauing
a
determination
,
to
make
a
conquest
of
England
,
as
being
his
right
,
in
that
it
was
giuen
vnto
him
by
king
Edward
the
Confessour
:
he
required
diuerse
great
Princes
of
Fraunce
and
elsewhere
to
aide
him
in
that
enterprize
both
with
men
and
mony
.
Amongst
others
he
prayed
the
Earle
of
Flaunders
(
whose
sister
he
had
marryed
)
to
aide
him
in
that
exploit
.
The
Earle
demaunded
of
him
,
what
part
he
should
haue
in
the
kingdome
of
England
,
if
the
duke
should
conquer
it●
.
The
duke
answered
him
:
That
he
would
send
him
wor●
thereof
in
writing
.
After
which
the
Duke
being
now
readie
to
depart
out
of
Normandie
vpon
his
intended
voyage
,
he
caused
a
faire
peece
of
white
parchment
without
any
writing
within
it
,
to
be
folded
and
closed
vp
in
forme
of
a
letter
:
vpon
the
which
for
an
inscription
,
he
caused
to
be
written
these
two
verses
:
sending
them
in
way
of
a
scoffe
to
the
Earle
of
Flaunders
:
Beaufrere
,
d'Angleterre
aurez
Ce
que
cy
dedans
trouuerez
.
Faire
brother
,
of
England
your
portion
shall
bee
That
which
here
within
written
you
shall
see
.
Another
conceipt
of
William
the
Conquerour
,
at
his
landing
in
England
.
WHen
the
same
Duke
had
passed
the
seas
to
the
conquest
of
England
,
the
first
fortune
that
befell
him
in
his
landing
,
was
:
that
in
leaping
out
of
his
shippe
,
he
fell
flat
vpon
the
sands
,
and
the
first
part
of
his
bodie
that
touched
the
ground
were
his
hands
.
The
which
accident
some
of
his
people
interpreting
to
be
a
signe
of
ill
fortune
:
●ush
(
quoth
he
out
aloud
)
assure
your selues
my
maisters
,
that
this
is
the
seizin
an●d
possession
of
this
kingdome
,
which
God
hath
giuen
me
:
and
it
is
his
wil
that
I
shal
take
it
with
both
my
hands
:
because
by
the
aide
both
of
him
and
you
,
I
make
no
doubt
but
to
conquer
it
.
And
his
successe
was
answerable
to
his
hope
:
for
he
came
to
be
king
,
and
left
the
Crowne
of
England
to
his
posterity
.
Of
king
L●wis
the
grosse
,
and
Baldwin
Earle
of
Mons.
KIng
Lewis
the
grosse
h●auing
appointed
the
duke
William
of
Normandie
to
be
Earle
of
Flaunders
:
Baldwin
Earle
of
Mons
in
Heynault
,
pretending
right
thereunto
,
said
vnto
the
King
:
That
he
had
wrong
done
him
:
for
that
the
Earledome
did
appertaine
vnto
him
.
He
demaunded
with
great
instance
to
haue
the
combat
graunted
him
against
those
that
should
dare
to
auerre
the
contrarie
.
The
king
said
vnto
him
:
It
is
against
me
then
that
you
must
haue
the
combat
:
for
the
Seignorie
which
you
claime
and
striue
for
,
is
mine
owne
proper
right
and
inheritance
.
He
that
contendeth
against
his
Lord
and
maister
,
must
needes
haue
the
worst
of
the
quarrell
.
A
braue
speech
of
king
Lewis
the
grosse
.
THe
same
king
of
Fraunce
taking
part
with
Hely
Earle
of
Maine
,
against
Henry
king
of
England
in
a
certaine
battell
fought
between
them
,
found
himselfe
farre
seuered
from
his
people
.
A
certain
English
knight
seeing
him
,
and
being
in
hope
to
make
himselfe
rich
by
taking
the
king
prisoner
,
he
laid
hold
vpon
the
reines
of
the
kings
horse
with
intent
to
stay
him
and
began
to
cry
with
a
loud
voice
:
The
King
is
taken
.
The
king
being
valiant
and
of
a
noble
courage
,
at
one
blow
with
his
sword
ouerthrew
the
knight
dead
to
the
ground
:
&
seeing
him
fall
,
he
said
:
It
is
not
one
man
alone
,
that
in
Chesse
play
,
can
giue
the
king
the
mate
.
Of
an
inuention
found
by
king
Lewis
,
to
punish
the
Earle
of
Vermandois
.
LEwis
king
of
Fraunce
,
the
sonne
of
king
Charles
the
simple
,
desiring
to
be
reuenged
for
the
death
of
his
said
father
,
who
dyed
in
the
castle
of
Peronne
,
being
there
imprisoned
by
H●bert
the
Earle
of
Vermandois
his
subiect
:
And
being
at
Laudun
with
a
great
assembly
of
the
Lords
and
Nobles
of
Fraunce
,
whom
he
had
reconciled
vnto
him
,
he
vsed
a
fine
deuice
to
bring
about
his
purpose
:
for
he
had
caused
one
to
be
attired
like
an
Englishman
,
who
being
well
instructed
in
that
which
he
had
to
do
,
came
i●post
to
the
Court
,
and
required
to
be
instantly
admitted
to
the
presence
of
the
kings
Councell
,
for
the
deliuerie
of
certaine
letters
to
the
king
from
the
king
of
England
.
The
partie
being
entred
into
the
Councell
chamber
,
presented
the
letters
to
the
king
,
which
himselfe
had
before
caused
to
be
written
And
as
the
Secretarie
read
them
to
the
King
with
a
soft
and
low
voyce
,
the
King
began
to
smile
:
wherof
the
Princes
and
Lords
there
present
demaunded
the
occasion
.
Now
I
see
well
(
quoth
the
King
)
that
the
English
are
not
a
people
of
any
great
wisedome
:
for
our
cousin
Harmant
king
of
England
hath
written
me
here
:
that
there
is
in
his
countrey
a
labouring
man
,
who
hauing
inuited
his
maister
to
his
house
to
dine
with
him
,
caused
him
to
be
slaine
:
&
he
hath
sent
to
demaund
your
counsell
(
my
maisters
)
what
punishment
this
fellow
hath
deserued
.
Thibaut
Earle
of
Bloys
was
the
first
that
gaue
his
sentence
,
saying
:
That
albeit
the
man
was
worthie
of
many
grieuous
torments
,
yet
the
most
ignominious
and
shameful
death
that
he
could
adiudge
him
,
was
,
that
he
ought
to
be
hanged
and
strangled
on
a
Gibbet
.
To
this
sentence
all
the
rest
of
the
Lords
there
present
did
consent
:
and
the
County
Hebert
of
Vermandois
also
who
had
no
sooner
ended
his
speech
,
but
he
was
apprehended
by
the
kings
Officers
,
there
prouided
in
a
readinesse
.
And
the
King
said
vnto
him
:
Hebert
,
thou
art
this
wicked
labourer
,
which
hast
caused
thy
Lord
and
maister
the
king
Charles
my
father
to
be
put
to
death
:
now
therefore
receiue
the
punishment
which
thou
hast
iustly
deserued
,
and
which
thou
hast
denounced
against
thy self
.
This
said
,
Hebert
was
hanged
on
a
Gibbet
vpon
the
toppe
of
a
mountaine
nere
Lodun
:
which
at
this
day
is
commonly
called
mount
Hebert
.
Of
the
wine
which
Philip
Augustus
king
of
Fraunce
presented
to
the
Barons
and
Captaines
of
his
army
.
PHilip
Augustus
king
of
France
,
conducting
his
armie
against
the
Emperour
Otho
in
the
yeare
1214.
&
being
by
necessitie
constrained
to
ioyne
battell
with
him
:
he
tooke
a
great
cup
or
bowle
of
gold
,
which
he
caused
to
be
filled
with
wine
&
sops
of
bread
.
After
turning
himself
to
the
Princes
and
great
Lords
of
Fraunce
which
were
with
him
,
he
said
vnto
them
:
My
friends
and
companions
in
Armes
:
you
which
are
resolued
to
liue
and
dye
with
me
this
day
:
take
ech
of
you
one
of
these
lops
of
bread
dipt
in
wine
,
and
eate
the
same
as
I
haue
done
before
you
.
He
had
no
sooner
spoken
the
word
,
but
the
cup
was
emptie
in
an
instant
.
And
immediatly
the
battell
being
ioyned
,
he
gained
the
victorie
at
Bouines
,
where
the
Emperour
was
put
to
flight
:
and
the
Earle
of
Flanders
with
diuerse
other
great
Lords
remained
prisoners
.
The
titles
which
the
king
Saint
Lewis
of
Fraunce
gaue
himselfe
.
THe
king
S.
Lewis
being
demanded
by
certain
of
his
Lords
,
with
what
title
he
would
chuse
to
be
honoured
in
imitation
of
the
old
Romane
Emperors
,
and
of
other
forrain
kings
,
&
the
kings
of
France
his
predecessors
:
who
for
some
notable
acts
or
victories
had
purchased
vnto
themselues
diuerse
titles
of
honours
,
he
answered
:
the
greatest
victorie
which
I
euer
obtained
was
against
the
diuel
,
at
such
time
as
I
was
baptized
in
the
church
of
Poissi
.
And
therefore
the
greatest
honour
which
I
would
haue
done
me
,
is
:
that
men
should
cal
me
,
Lewis
of
Poissi
.
Of
the
same
Lewis
.
A
Certaine
priuate
friend
of
his
did
blame
him
,
for
that
in
writing
his
priuate
and
familiar
letters
,
he
did
not
entitle
himselfe
king
of
Fraunce
,
but
Loys
of
Poissi
.
To
whom
he
said
:
I
am
like
the
king
which
men
chuse
with
the
Beane
at
Twelfetide
,
who
commonly
doth
obserue
the
feast
of
his
royaltie
in
the
euening
.
His
meaning
was
,
that
the
Crowne
which
he
expected
was
the
kingdom
of
heauen
:
and
by
the
euening
,
he
meant
the
end
of
this
mortall
life
.
The
desire
that
Saint
Lewis
had
to
cut
off
all
blasphemies
out
of
his
kingdome
.
KIng
Lewis
hauing
caused
one
(
who
had
blasphemed
the
name
of
God
)
to
be
marked
in
the
lippes
with
a
hote
burning
iron
:
and
hearing
that
some
of
his
subiects
did
murmure
at
it
:
he
said
openly
in
the
hearing
of
a
great
multitude
:
I
wold
to
God
that
I
my selfe
were
so
marked
with
a
hote
iron
on
my
lippes
,
on
the
condition
that
there
were
no
oathes
nor
blasphemies
vsed
within
my
realme
Whensoeuer
he
began
to
speake
or
to
do
any
thing
,
and
especially
when
he
was
set
in
Councell
,
the
first
thing
he
vsed
to
do
,
was
to
blesse
himsel●e
with
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
in
calling
vpon
the
name
of
God
.
For
his
saying
was
:
that
his
mother
had
so
taught
him
euen
from
his
infancie
.
Of
the
instructions
which
the
king
Saint
Lewis
of
Fraunce
gaue
vnto
his
sonne
Philip.
MY
sonne
,
the
first
lesson
which
I
giue
thee
is
:
To
loue
God
with
all
thy
hart
,
with
all
thy
strength
,
and
with
all
thy
soule
.
Offend
not
God
in
any
case
.
Suffer
any
torments
rather
then
sin
.
Take
patiently
whatsoeuer
aduersitie
God
shall
send
thee
:
and
thanke
God
for
it
,
acknowledging
that
thou
hast
deserued
it
.
Confesse
thy selfe
often
to
some
good
man
,
a
Minister
of
the
church
.
Be
diligent
to
heare
the
deuine
Seruice
song
in
the
Church
of
God
.
Obserue
carefully
the
good
customes
of
thy
kingdome
:
but
take
away
such
as
are
euill
.
Raise
not
any
Taxes
or
Tallages
vpon
thy
subiects
,
but
vpon
great
necessitie
.
Entertaine
those
into
thy
seruice
who
feare
God
:
loue
iustice
and
hate
couetousnesse
.
Desire
not
that
thy
Iudges
should
giue
iudgement
for
thee
in
any
cause
against
thy
subiects
,
farther
then
reason
and
truth
will
iustifie
.
Preserue
the
cities
and
townes
of
thy
kingdome
in
their
franchises
and
liberties
,
wherein
thy
predecessours
before
thee
,
haue
maintained
them
.
Giue
the
Benefices
and
Offices
of
thy
kingdom
to
good
men
,
and
such
as
are
capable
of
them
.
Moue
not
warre
against
any
Christian
:
and
if
any
offence
be
committed
,
thou
oughtest
to
pardon
it
being
required
.
In
places
of
iustice
and
iudgment
see
thou
prouide
such
as
are
good
men
and
godly
.
Make
diligent
enquirie
of
thy
houshold
seruants
,
whether
they
be
addicted
to
couetousnesse
or
to
prodigalitie
.
Be
thou
such
a
one
in
thy
life
and
conuersation
,
as
men
may
take
good
example
by
thee
.
For
as
the
head
is
,
such
commonly
are
the
members
.
Take
good
heede
that
the
expences
of
thy
house
be
moderate
and
in
measure
.
And
the
blessing
of
God
be
alwaies
with
thee
.
A
notable
saying
of
Philip
the
faire
,
king
of
Fraunce
.
PHilip
le
bel
,
king
of
Fraunce
,
hauing
a
certaine
quarrell
against
Pope
Boniface
the
eight
:
(
wherof
hath
bene
before
spoken
)
and
being
vrged
by
some
to
take
reuenge
of
the
Bishop
of
Palmers
,
who
was
the
principall
procurer
and
perswader
of
the
contention
between
them
:
he
made
them
this
answere
:
That
it
was
a
greater
glorie
for
any
Prince
of
courage
and
magnanimitie
to
pardon
those
of
whom
he
might
easily
take
reuenge
,
then
to
execute
reuenge
vpon
them
.
Of
king
Philip
de
Valois
,
who
confirmed
the
law
Salique
by
the
Scriptures
.
CHarles
le
bel
,
king
of
Faunce
,
being
deceased
without
heire
male
,
Edward
the
third
king
of
England
,
intitled
himselfe
King
and
inheritour
of
Fraunce
,
in
the
right
of
his
mother
Isabel
,
sister
to
the
said
king
Charles
.
Philip
de
Valois
being
the
next
heire
male
,
opposed
himself
against
the
title
of
king
Edward
,
and
obtained
the
kingdome
by
colour
of
the
law
Salique
which
excludeth
women
from
the
Crowne
of
France
:
and
(
as
the
common
saying
of
the
French
is
)
suffereth
it
not
to
fall
to
the
distaffe
.
And
amongst
many
authorities
cited
for
the
iustification
of
that
law
,
he
alleadged
for
one
these
words
of
the
holy
Scripture
:
Consider
the
Lilies
of
the
field
,
how
they
do
grow
,
and
do
neither
labour
nor
spinne
.
Of
the
Latin
verses
,
which
king
Edward
and
king
Philip
de
Valois
sent
each
to
other
.
AFter
that
king
Edward
of
England
had
quartered
the
Armes
of
Fraunce
with
those
of
England
,
&
had
ioyned
the
three
flowers
Deluce
in
a
field
Azure
,
with
the
three
Lions
Or
,
in
a
field
of
Gules
,
the
report
goeth
that
he
sent
to
king
Philip
d●
Valois
these
foure
verses
:
which
howsoeuer
they
might
be
thought
of
in
that
age
,
at
this
day
are
held
but
barbarous
:
vz.
Rex
sum
regnorum
bina
ratione
duorum
.
Anglorum
r●gno
sum
rex
ego
iure
paterno
.
Matri●
iure
quidem
Francorum
nuncupor
idem
.
Hinc
est
armorum
variatio
facta
meorum
.
TO
these
verses
of
king
Edward
,
king
Philip
replyed
in
other
sixe
as
good
stuffe
as
the
former
.
Praedo
regnorum
qui
diceris
ess●duorum
,
Francorum
regno
priuaberis
atque
paterno
.
Matris
vbique
nullumius
proles
non
habet
vllum
.
Iure
mariti
carens
alia
,
mulier
est
prior
illa
,
Succendunt
mares
huic
regno
,
non
mulieres
,
Hinc
est
armorum
variatio
stultatuorū
The
answer
of
king
Edward
the
third
,
to
those
that
required
him
to
send
aide
to
his
sonne
the
black
Prince
at
the
battell
of
Cressie
.
THe
same
Edward
king
of
England
,
in
the
field
foughten
betweene
the
armie
of
England
,
and
the
French
power
vnder
Philip
de
Valois
at
the
battell
of
Cressie
in
Ponthieu
:
(
where
the
French
had
a
notable
ouerthrow
)
being
told
by
an
English
knight
:
that
his
sonne
the
Prince
of
Wales
(
who
had
the
conduct
of
the
maine
battell
of
the
English
,
)
and
the
Noblemen
(
which
were
there
with
him
)
were
very
fiercely
assailed
by
the
French
,
and
did
desire
his
Maiestie
to
come
to
their
succour
with
the
Reareward
,
whereof
the
king
himselfe
had
the
leading
.
The
king
demaunded
of
the
knight
,
saying
:
Is
my
sonne
dead
,
or
hurt
,
or
striken
down
.
No
Sir
,
(
said
the
knight
)
but
he
is
hardly
bestead
.
Returne
then
(
quoth
the
king
)
to
them
that
sent
you
hither
,
and
tell
them
:
That
my
pleasure
is
,
they
send
no
more
to
me
for
any
aide
,
as
long
as
my
sonne
is
liuing
:
but
let
him
alone
this
day
win
his
spurres
.
For
(
if
God
so
will
)
my
meaning
is
,
that
the
honour
of
this
day
shall
be
his
.
This
message
did
so
encourage
the
English
,
that
they
caryed
away
the
victorie
.
By
winning
of
his
spurres
he
meant
,
he
should
get
him
the
honour
of
a
hardie
Knight
:
because
one
of
the
Ceremonies
at
the
dubbing
of
a
new
Knight
,
is
to
tye
on
a
paire
of
gilt
spurres
.
Of
two
Latine
verses
made
by
king
Philip
de
valois
,
against
king
Edward
.
BEcause
king
Edward
was
supposed
contrarie
to
his
faith
and
allegiance
,
to
haue
inuaded
the
realme
of
Fraunce
:
king
Philip
to
taxe
him
with
it
,
made
these
two
verses
.
Anglicus
Angelus
est
,
cui
nunquam
credere
fas
est
▪
Dum
tibi
dicit
aue
tanquam
ab
hoste
caue
.
Howbeit
some
say
,
that
this
was
Pope
Alexander
the
third
,
at
such
time
as
the
English
went
to
Rome
,
to
excuse
and
purge
themselues
to
the
Pope
,
of
the
death
of
Saint
Thomas
of
Canterburie
,
whome
they
had
caused
to
be
slaine
.
The
bold
speech
of
Blaunch
the
daughter
of
king
Charles
the
faire
.
THe
same
king
Philip
on
a
time
speaking
very
bitterly
to
the
Ladie
Blaunch
,
Duchesse
of
Orleance
,
daughter
of
king
Charles
the
faire
,
touching
the
succession
of
the
realm
of
Fraunce
:
she
said
vnto
him
very
liberally
and
boldly
:
Sir
,
if
I
had
had
a
paire
of
stones
,
you
durst
not
haue
vsed
those
wordes
which
you
haue
now
vttered
,
but
you
had
smarted
for
it
.
Meaning
,
that
if
she
had
bene
a
man
,
as
she
was
a
woman
,
she
should
haue
bene
king
of
Fraunce
.
The
speech
of
king
Iohn
of
Fraunce
to
the
Prince
of
Wales
,
when
he
was
taken
at
the
batell
of
Poytiers
.
IOhn
king
of
Fraunce
being
prisoner
in
the
battell
of
Poytiers
to
the
Prince
of
Wales
,
was
conducted
to
the
English
campe
,
where
his
supper
was
prepared
for
him
,
at
the
which
the
Prince
serued
him
with
his
head
vncouered
.
The
king
prayed
him
diuerse
times
to
sit
downe
with
him
:
but
the
Prince
excused
himselfe
,
saying
:
that
it
did
not
beseeme
the
vassal
to
sit
nere
his
Lord
.
The
king
said
vnto
him
:
my
purpose
was
to
haue
bestowed
a
supper
on
you
this
night
:
but
the
fortune
of
warre
would
that
you
should
giue
it
me
.
The
cautelous
answer
of
king
Edward
to
king
Iohn
.
IN
the
time
of
truce
accorded
betweene
Iohn
king
of
Fraunce
,
and
Edward
king
of
England
:
the
English
men
for
a
summe
of
money
got
by
composition
the
castle
and
towne
of
Guines
to
be
rendred
vnto
them
:
whereof
king
Iohn
being
aggrieued
,
complained
to
the
king
of
England
:
and
told
him
that
he
had
broken
the
truce
contrary
to
the
compact
betweene
them
:
whereunto
king
Edward
made
this
answer
:
I
haue
not
(
quoth
he
)
broken
the
truce
:
for
there
was
not
any
article
contained
in
the
Treatie
betweene
vs
,
that
did
prohibite
or
defend
vs
,
from
traffiquing
together
,
or
to
debarre
vs
or
our
subiects
from
the
trade
of
merchandize
each
with
other
.
The
commendations
which
Edward
king
of
England
,
gaue
to
Charles
the
fifth
king
of
Fraunce
.
THe
same
king
Edward
hauing
taken
the
seas
with
a
fleete
of
ships
,
wherein
were
foure
thousand
launces
,
and
eleuen
thousand
Archers
,
with
intent
to
go
and
raise
the
siege
of
the
French
before
Tours
in
Aquitaine
:
he
had
the
wind
so
contrarie
,
that
he
could
not
proceede
nor
prosecute
his
intended
voyage
into
Fraunce
:
wherefore
returning
much
discontented
into
England
,
he
vsed
these
or
such
like
words
of
king
Charles
the
fifth
.
There
was
neuer
yet
(
said
he
)
any
king
in
Fraunce
,
who
vsed
lesse
to
beare
Armes
then
this
Prince
:
and
that
without
once
stirring
out
of
his
chamber
,
but
onely
by
sending
and
writing
of
letters
,
did
so
much
trouble
his
enemies
,
or
my selfe
either
,
as
he
hath
done
.
The
Cartels
which
Henry
king
of
England
,
and
the
duke
of
Orleance
sent
to
each
other
.
LEwis
duke
of
Orleance
sonne
to
king
Charles
the
fifth
,
after
that
the
truce
was
accorded
betweene
the
French
king
Charles
the
sixth
,
and
Henry
of
Lancaster
king
of
England
,
the
said
Duke
being
young
of
yeres
and
desirous
of
glory
(
contrarie
to
the
alliance
which
was
made
with
the
said
king
of
England
,
sent
vnto
him
a
Cartell
of
Armes
with
a
chalenge
of
combate
betweene
them
two
,
and
a
hundreth
Knights
on
ech
partie
:
who
for
the
loue
of
their
Ladies
should
trye
their
valour
and
prowesse
each
against
other
:
and
that
they
which
did
best
should
haue
the
honour
of
the
victorie
.
Vnto
which
Cartell
the
king
of
England
made
this
answer
:
We
are
not
determined
to
breake
the
truce
,
much
lesse
will
we
violate
or
disanull
the
league
of
amitie
and
alliance
made
betweene
vs
:
neither
do
we
meane
to
admit
any
equalitie
betweene
our
royall
Maiestie
and
your
Lordship
.
Howbeit
seeing
you
are
disposed
to
combat
,
I
can
be
content
to
accept
and
make
it
good
man
to
man
,
to
the
intent
we
may
auoid
effusion
of
bloud
,
and
not
either
for
our
Ladies
or
for
vaine
glorie
:
but
onely
for
the
honour
,
increase
,
and
preseruation
of
our
Realmes
,
Countries
,
Territories
and
Dominions
.
The
true
valour
and
magnanimitie
of
men
is
not
to
hazard
their
persons
and
liues
:
but
onely
for
the
good
of
their
countrey
,
or
for
their
honour
,
or
for
the
safetie
of
their
liues
.
The
Oath
vsed
to
be
taken
by
the
English
men
to
their
King
,
at
their
going
to
the
warres
.
FRoissard
reporteth
:
that
when
the
English
in
former
times
came
into
Fraunce
to
make
warres
,
they
had
this
custome
:
that
the
Captaines
putting
their
hands
into
the
handes
of
the
king
of
England
,
did
solemnly
sweare
to
obserue
inuiolably
these
two
things
:
The
one
was
,
that
to
no
man
liuing
,
but
to
&
amongst
themselues
they
would
neuer
reueale
the
secrets
of
their
voyage
and
enterprize
.
And
the
second
:
that
they
wold
neuer
make
nor
consent
to
any
treatie
or
accord
with
their
ene●●●es
,
without
the
priuitie
and
good
liking
of
the
King
and
his
Councell
.
The
choise
of
king
Charles
the
sixth
.
CHarles
the
fifth
on
a
time
hauing
shewed
vnto
his
son
(
afterwards
called
Charles
the
sixth
)
a
Crowne
of
gold
richly
set
with
precious
stones
,
and
a
helmet
of
steele
faire
gilt
:
demaunded
of
him
which
of
these
two
he
would
most
willingly
haue
,
if
he
were
put
to
make
his
choise
.
His
answer
was
:
that
he
would
rather
chuse
the
Helmet
then
the
Crowne
.
The
like
affection
did
he
bewray
at
his
new
comming
to
the
Crowne
of
Fraunce
.
For
when
the
Officers
of
his
house
shewed
him
the
rich
treasures
and
precious
moueables
of
his
father
lately
deceased
:
and
did
afterwards
bring
him
to
the
sight
of
the
goodly
Armories
,
wherein
were
all
sorts
of
Armes
,
swords
,
Corcelets
,
Headpeeces
,
and
other
furnitures
fit
for
the
warres
,
he
said
all
aloft
:
Of
the
two
(
quoth
he
)
I
had
rather
haue
these
Armes
,
then
the
riches
which
my
father
hath
left
me
.
The
Sayings
and
Sentences
of
king
Lewis
the
eleuenth
.
KIng
Lewis
the
eleuenth
,
after
the
battell
of
Mountleherry
,
against
the
Count
of
Charolois
,
bethinking
himselfe
of
the
Duchie
of
Burgundie
,
and
how
the
same
was
aliened
in
fee
from
the
Crowne
of
Fraunce
,
to
the
auncestours
of
the
said
Count
of
Charolois
Dukes
of
Burgundie
,
descended
of
a
younger
sonne
of
the
bloud
royall
of
Fraunce
:
he
brake
into
these
speeches
:
Men
say
(
quoth
he
)
that
Charles
the
fifth
,
was
called
Charles
the
sage
:
but
they
had
little
reason
to
tearme
him
so
:
for
it
was
but
a
foolish
part
to
giue
vnto
his
youngest
brother
the
Duchie
of
Burgundy
for
an
inheritance
:
hauing
giuen
him
therewithall
Margret
the
sole
daughter
and
heire
of
Flaunders
to
his
wife
.
After
the
said
battell
of
Mountleherie
,
one
told
him
that
his
enemie
the
County
of
Charolois
did
passe
the
night
following
in
the
place
where
the
battell
was
foughten
.
No
maruel
(
quoth
the
king
)
if
he
remaine
and
lodge
in
the
fields
,
seeing
he
hath
neither
Towne
nor
Castle
to
retire
vnto
.
He
was
wont
to
say
:
That
where
pride
rideth
afore
,
shame
and
dishonour
do
follow
after
.
He
being
on
a
day
at
Masse
in
a
church
of
Chanons
,
he
was
told
that
one
of
the
Chanons
was
that
day
departed
:
whereupon
casting
his
eye
aside
,
and
perceiuing
a
simple
Priest
which
lay
sleeping
in
a
Chappel
therby
adioyning
:
he
said
:
I
do
giue
this
Prebend
to
that
fellow
that
lyeth
there
:
because
he
shall
say
hereafter
,
that
his
wealth
and
good
fortune
came
vnto
him
sleeping
.
THe
Capitaine
Maran
making
his
repaire
to
the
Court
of
this
king
Lewis
,
with
purpose
to
aduertise
him
of
the
exploits
which
he
had
done
at
Cambray
,
he
wore
about
his
necke
a
rich
collar
or
chaine
of
gold
,
which
(
as
the
reportwe●t
)
had
bene
made
of
the
reliques
of
the
church
of
Cambray
.
And
as
a
certaine
Gentleman
standing
by
,
was
readie
to
handle
the
said
collar
:
the
King
said
vnto
the
Gentleman
:
Beware
and
take
good
heede
sir
how
you
touch
that
chaine
:
for
I
can
tell
you
it
is
a
holy
thing
.
By
this
saying
he
taxed
the
Captaine
with
sacriledge
,
wherewith
souldiers
should
not
be
tainted
:
because
in
sacking
of
any
place
,
all
holy
things
are
to
be
spared
.
THe
Archbishop
of
Tours
talking
familiarly
with
him
,
of
the
great
troubles
which
he
had
at
the
beginning
of
his
raigne
,
against
the
Princes
of
Fraunce
:
he
said
vnto
him
:
If
I
had
not
caused
my selfe
to
be
feared
,
and
shewed
my self
both
of
courage
and
experience
,
I
might
well
haue
bene
put
in
the
last
chapter
of
Boccace
his
booke
,
where
he
intreateth
of
vnhappie
and
vnfortunate
Princes
.
HAuing
heard
it
reported
,
how
Nicholas
Raulin
the
Chauncelor
of
the
duke
of
Burgundie
,
a
man
of
excessiue
wealth
&
riches
,
had
founded
at
Beaune
in
Burgundy
a
goodly
Hospital
,
that
did
excell
,
both
for
the
statelinesse
of
the
building
,
and
for
the
sumptuousnesse
of
the
mouables
wherewith
it
was
furnished
:
he
said
:
There
is
great
reason
,
that
the
Chancelour
of
Burgundie
,
which
in
his
life
time
hath
made
many
a
man
poore
'
should
at
his
latter
end
make
an
Hospitall
,
where
to
nourish
and
lodge
them
.
THe
said
king
Lewis
being
vnwilling
that
his
sonne
Charles
the
eighth
should
apply
his
mind
to
learning
:
he
said
:
That
the
time
which
was
spent
in
studie
,
ought
to
be
employed
rather
in
the
care
of
gouerning
the
kingdome
and
common-wealth
:
and
that
he
which
should
betake
himselfe
to
studie
and
learning
,
by
the
vse
thereof
would
become
●imerous
and
lesse
hardie
to
vndertake
great
affaires
:
because
in
taking
example
of
others
out
of
histories
,
he
would
not
dare
to
enterprize
any
action
of
importance
,
the
execution
whereof
might
be
doubtfull
and
vncertaine
.
He
was
wont
to
say
:
That
he
which
knew
not
how
to
dissemble
,
was
altogether
vnskilfull
how
to
rule
and
gouerne
.
One
of
the
Pages
of
his
chamber
hauing
taken
a
louse
from
off
his
garment
:
he
said
:
This
sheweth
that
I
am
a
man
as
others
are
.
One
comming
to
tell
him
,
that
the
Genowaies
had
a
disposition
to
yeeld
themselues
vnder
his
protection
:
he
answered
:
They
shall
not
long
remaine
vnder
me
:
for
I
bequeath
them
to
the
Diuell
.
The
said
king
Lewis
being
determined
to
send
an
Ambassador
to
the
Venetians
:
he
conferred
with
his
Councell
,
whom
he
might
choose
as
most
fit
and
proper
to
dispatch
that
seruice
.
A
certaine
Nobleman
naming
one
vnto
him
that
was
his
near
kinsman
,
and
whom
he
was
willing
to
aduaunce
:
the
King
demaunded
of
him
:
what
kind
of
man
he
was
.
The
Nobleman
answered
:
Sir
,
he
is
Bishop
of
such
a
place
:
Abbot
of
such
a
Monasterie
:
Lord
of
such
a
Seignorie
:
and
so
curiously
discouered
al
his
qualities
and
Seignories
.
The
King
alluding
to
the
briefe
maner
of
writing
then
vsed
,
said
:
There
where
are
so
many
titles
,
is
litle
learning
or
none
at
all
.
A
Certaine
great
personage
hauing
told
him
how
he
was
alwaies
troubled
with
the
Gowte
,
whilest
he
hued
at
ease
,
with
good
and
daintie
fare
,
and
rich
clothing
;
and
that
afterwards
when
he
began
to
accustome
himselfe
to
trauell
and
take
paines
,
to
fare
grosly
,
&
to
go
coursly
clad
:
that
then
the
gowte
began
to
leaue
him
,
the
King
said
:
and
I
for
my
part
will
neuer
from
hencefoorth
weare
other
clothes
then
of
cloth
:
for
that
the
gowt
doth
sooner
take
hold
of
silke
then
of
wooll
.
He
had
a
saying
:
That
there
was
not
any
thing
whatsoeuer
but
he
cold
find
it
both
in
his
kingdome
,
yea
and
in
his
house
,
saue
onely
one
thing
▪
And
being
demaunded
by
a
great
Lord
:
what
thing
that
was
:
he
answered
:
It
was
truth
.
For
I
remember
(
said
he
)
that
my
late
Lord
and
father
was
wont
to
say
:
That
in
his
time
truth
was
sicke
:
but
I
think
that
now
it
is
sta●ke
dead
,
and
that
she
neuer
had
any
ghostly
father
to
confesse
her
at
her
death
.
A
certaine
Nobleman
demaunded
of
him
,
how
much
the
kingdom
of
Fraunce
was
worth
in
a
yeare
?
he
answered
:
My
Realme
is
a
medow
,
which
I
cut
both
euery
yeare
,
and
as
often
as
I
list
.
A
certaine
meane
person
of
base
condition
following
the
Court
of
king
Lewis
,
and
yet
not
knowing
the
king
when
he
saw
him
:
it
happened
that
one
day
the
king
aduising
him
,
asked
him
what
he
gained
by
following
the
Court.
The
fellow
answered
:
I
gaine
as
much
as
the
king
:
for
both
he
and
I
liue
of
God
his
bountie
:
and
at
our
departure
out
of
this
world
he
shal
haue
no
more
with
him
then
I
shall
.
The
King
esteeming
well
of
the
speech
of
the
man
,
made
him
one
of
the
Pages
of
his
chamber
.
The
life
of
men
is
different
:
but
the
end
of
all
is
common
and
alike
.
BEing
told
that
a
certaine
great
personage
had
a
goodly
Library
,
and
a
great
number
of
faire
bookes
:
he
said
:
Then
may
he
well
be
resembled
to
a
man
that
is
crooke
backed
,
who
caryeth
his
great
bosse
behind
him
at
his
backe
and
neuer
seeth
it
.
By
this
saying
he
taxed
the
partie
both
of
curiositie
and
ignorance
.
WHensoeuer
he
had
neede
or
occasion
to
employ
any
man
in
his
affaires
,
he
would
gaine
them
to
do
it
with
rewards
and
store
of
gold
▪
For
he
was
wont
to
say
:
that
when
a
man
fighteth
with
siluer
lances
,
he
commonly
caryeth
away
the
victoria
.
HE
vsed
to
say
:
That
many
times
too
great
seruices
done
to
Princes
,
did
cause
the
losse
of
them
that
did
the
seruice
,
for
that
most
commonly
they
are
recompenced
with
great
ingratitude
.
Howbeit
,
that
it
might
happen
by
the
default
of
the
parties
themselues
,
who
in
regard
of
their
great
seruice
,
do
vse
their
good
fortune
with
ouermuch
arrogancie
,
both
towards
their
Lords
,
and
towards
their
friends
and
equals
.
He
said
moreouer
:
that
to
get
to
wealth
and
preferment
in
Court
:
it
is
a
more
happie
thing
for
a
man
to
receiue
of
his
Prince
benefits
exceeding
farre
beyond
his
desert
,
then
that
his
desert
and
seruice
should
be
greater
then
the
recompence
,
wherby
his
Prince
should
remaine
indebted
,
&
(
as
it
were
)
bound
vnto
him
.
For
I
(
quoth
he
)
do
more
naturally
loue
those
that
are
beholding
vnto
me
,
them
those
to
whom
I
am
beholding
AFter
the
enterview
between
him
and
Edward
the
fourth
king
of
England
at
Piqu●nie
,
where
a
peace
was
accorded
between
them
for
nine
yeares
:
as
he
returned
he
said
to
som
of
his
familiars
:
I
like
not
very
well
of
the
company
of
the
king
of
England
on
this
side
the
seas
:
but
being
beyond
the
sea
at
home
in
his
owne
country
,
I
can
well
loue
him
as
my
brother
and
my
good
friend
.
Hauing
caused
a
goodly
Tombe
or
Sepulture
to
be
made
in
the
castle
of
Loc●es
for
the
faire
ladie
Agnes
,
the
loue
of
his
late
father●
within
a
while
after
,
the
Chanons
of
the
church
did
desire
him
that
the
Tombe
might
be
remoued
out
of
the
heart
of
the
Church
,
and
set
in
a
side
Isle
or
chappell
:
he
answered
:
Your
request
is
neither
iust
nor
reasonable
:
neither
will
I
suffer
her
Sepulture
(
whom
my
father
loued
so
affectionately
)
to
be
violated
:
for
it
should
be
against
all
law
and
equitie
.
He
being
to
make
his
entrie
into
Hesdin
,
whilst
execution
was
in
doing
vpon
certaine
of
the
principall
Gouernours
and
Burgesses
of
Arras
his
enemies
,
which
were
some
two
and
twentie
in
number
:
and
eighteen
of
them
being
executed
,
he
caused
the
execution
to
cease
:
and
demaunding
if
M.
Oudard
de
Bussi
were
beheaded
or
not
:
and
answer
being
made
,
that
he
was
:
and
that
al
the
bodies
of
the
parties
beheaded
were
buried
:
he
commaunded
the
head
of
the
said
de
Bussi
to
be
againe
digged
vp
:
&
caused
a
high
pole
of
wood
to
be
set
vp
in
the
middest
of
the
market
place
,
vpon
the
which
he
caused
the
head
of
the
dead
partie
to
be
placed
,
couered
with
a
Cap
of
scarlet
furred
with
Miniuere
,
as
of
one
that
had
bene
a
Councellour
of
the
Parliament
.
He
held
him
in
very
great
reputation
,
because
he
had
bene
a
most
prudent
&
wise
man
,
and
of
sound
iudgement
in
graue
and
waightie
affaires
.
And
he
would
once
haue
giuen
the
said
Nobleman
the
office
of
Councellor
in
the
Parliament
of
Paris
:
but
the
said
Bussi
being
not
willing
to
accept
of
it
in
his
life
time
,
he
did
him
this
honour
after
his
death
.
A
certaine
person
was
a
suter
to
him
for
an
Office
which
was
void
in
the
towne
where
he
dwelt
:
which
the
king
refused
to
graunt
vnto
him
:
insomuch
as
the
partie
was
out
of
all
hope
to
obtaine
it
:
howbeit
he
humbly
thanked
the
king
&
so
departed
.
King
Lewis
iudging
the
man
to
be
of
no
meane
spirit
,
and
surmizing
that
he
had
not
well
vnderstood
what
he
had
said
vnto
him
,
caused
him
to
be
called
backe
againe
,
and
asked
him
if
he
had
conceiued
aright
of
his
answer
:
the
partie
said
:
Yea
sir.
Why
,
what
said
I
vnto
thee
?
(
quoth
the
king
)
You
denyed
me
my
sute
(
said
he
)
Why
didst
thou
thanke
me
then
replyed
the
king
?
Because
Sir
(
quoth
he
)
you
did
me
a
greater
pleasure
than
you
thought
of
,
in
giuing
me
my
dispatch
so
speedily
,
without
causing
me
to
loose
my
time
in
comming
after
you
vpon
vaine
and
idle
hopes
.
The
King
holding
himselfe
highly
satisfied
,
and
taking
great
contentment
by
this
answer
,
granted
him
the
Office
,
and
caused
his
Patent
to
be
made
immediatly
.
An
Apotheg
of
Monsieur
Bresay
,
to
king
Lewis
the
eleuenth
.
THe
same
King
being
to
ride
on
hunting
,
mounted
on
a
very
little
horse
:
Monsieur
Peter
de
Bresay
Seneshall
of
Normandie
who
accompanied
him
,
asked
him
where
he
had
gotten
that
so
goodly
and
so
stout
a
horse
.
How
meane
you
that
(
quoth
the
King
)
seeing
he
is
so
weakean●d
so
litle
?
Me
thinkes
(
said
de
Bresay
)
he
must
needes
be
very
strong
,
because
he
caryeth
you
with
all
your
counsell
.
He
taxed
the
king
,
in
that
he
would
manie
times
beleeue
no
other
counsel
than
his
owne
,
being
wise
in
his
owne
conceipt
:
which
sometimes
he
repented
.
The
counsell
of
the
said
Monsieur
de
Bresaie
to
the
said
King
.
THe
Embassadours
of
the
king
of
England
,
hauing
on
a
time
deliuered
their
charge
to
king
Lewis
:
he
demaunded
of
Monsieur
de
Bresay
his
opinion
,
what
thing
he
might
bestow
vpon
the
Ambassadours
which
might
not
cost
him
much
:
who
answered
him
:
Sir
,
you
were
best
to
present
them
with
your
Musitians
:
for
they
cost
you
much
,
and
are
chargeable
vnto
you
:
they
do
you
litle
or
no
seruice
,
neither
do
you
take
any
great
pleasure
in
them
.
The
death
of
the
said
Seigneur
de
Bresay
.
IN
the
battell
foughten
betweene
Lewis
the
eleuenth
,
and
the
Countie
de
Charolois
neare
mount
Leherie
:
the
said
King
(
as
his
custome
was
to
speake
hastily
)
said
vnto
Seignor
de
Bresay
,
that
he
had
no
great
trust
nor
affiance
in
him
for
that
iourney
.
Sir
,
answered
de
Bresay
,
because
you
shall
well
see
that
I
am
your
loyall
and
faithfull
seruant
,
giue
me
your
coat
Armour
that
I
may
weare
it
:
for
you
know
your
enemies
aime
at
nothing
more
then
the
destruction
of
your
person
,
and
it
may
happen
to
saue
your
life
.
Whereupon
the
king
and
he
exchaunged
both
Armes
and
En
signes
.
And
the
Burgonians
supposing
that
de
Bresay
(
whom
they
saw
in
the
middest
of
the
presse
)
had
bene
the
king
:
they
charged
furiously
in
vpon
him
,
and
so
slue
him
.
Of
king
Charles
the
eighth
,
who
gaue
an
answer
to
the
Florentines
in
two
Italian
verses
.
KIng
Charles
the
eighth
being
in
Italie
on
the
conquest
of
Naples
,
the
Florentines
sent
an
Embassade
vnto
his
Maiestie
:
the
king
reposing
no
trust
in
them
,
for
their
answere
caused
two
Italian
verses
to
be
read
vnto
them
which
he
had
written
vpon
a
wall
in
great
letters
:
and
were
these
.
Concortesiae
fede
poca.
Va
a
Fiorence
vender
loca
.
Which
is
to
say
:
To
Florence
he
went
of
his
goose
to
make
sale
,
Without
any
faith
or
courtesie
at
all
.
The
argument
of
which
two
verses
was
this
:
A
pesant
of
the
country
neare
Florence
,
sold
a
goose
to
a
braue
dame
of
Florence
,
onely
to
haue
his
pleasure
of
her
:
which
hauing
had
,
yet
notwithstanding
in
his
agreement
he
vsed
so
little
fidelitie
or
courtesie
to
the
gentlewoman
,
as
he
exacted
the
price
of
his
goose
in
the
presence
of
her
husba●d
,
so
as
she
durst
not
deny
but
to
pay
him
.
And
thence
had
this
Italian
Prouerbe
his
original●
:
which
king
Charles
pronounced
to
the
Embassadours
for
their
answer
.
A
speech
of
king
Charles
the
eighth
,
touching
the
keeping
of
his
counsell
.
WHen
the
said
king
Charles
the
eighth
meant
to
discouer
any
secret
to
any
man
:
he
was
wont
to
say
vnto
him
:
If
I
thought
that
my
shirt
next
my
backe
knew
it
,
I
would
plucke
it
off
and
burne
it
.
The
speech
of
Queene
Anne
,
wife
to
Charles
the
eighth
.
CHarles
the
eighth
being
deceased
,
and
the
tidings
of
his
death
being
brought
to
Queene
Anne
his
wife
,
she
said
:
Gods
will
be
done
.
For
my
part
I
doubt
not
but
I
shall
be
as
great
as
I
was
before
.
She
promised
herselfe
in
her
hopes
to
be
twise
Queene
of
Fraunce
,
and
so
she
was
:
for
she
was
afterwards
maried
to
king
Lewis
the
twelfth
.
A
notable
sentence
of
king
Lewis
the
twelfth
.
AFter
that
Lewis
duke
of
Orleance
had
attained
to
the
Crowne
of
Fraunce
,
some
of
his
familiars
did
perswade
him
to
take
vengeance
vpon
them
of
Orleance
,
who
had
shut
the
gates
of
their
citie
against
him
,
at
such
time
as
king
Charles
the
eighth
made
warre
vpon
him
,
and
compelled
him
to
flie
into
Britaine
.
But
the
said
Lewis
the
twelfth
of
that
name
,
made
them
this
worthy
answer
:
It
appertaineth
not
any
thing
to
the
king
of
Fraunce
,
to
reuenge
the
iniuries
done
to
the
duke
of
Orleance
.
Other
worthie
speeches
of
the
same
King
.
THe
said
Prince
making
warre
in
Italie
for
the
recouerie
of
the
Duchie
of
Millaine
:
it
was
told
him
that
his
enemies
had
taken
Agnadel
:
&
that
he
wold
come
thither
too
late
to
lodge
in
it
.
Whereunto
he
answered
with
an
hautie
courage
:
Then
wil
I
lodge
vpon
their
bellies
,
or
els
they
shall
lodge
vpon
mine
.
Another
came
vnto
him
,
saying
:
Sir
,
take
heed
to
yourselfe
that
the
great
Ordinance
do
not
annoy
you
.
He
answered
:
There
was
neuer
rightfull
king
of
Fraunce
slaine
with
a
shot
of
a
canon
:
therefore
whosoeuer
is
afraid
let
him
come
behind
me
.
Another
time
the
said
king
lying
in
Campe
,
and
a
certaine
souldier
,
a
man
at
armes
which
stoode
neare
him
,
being
slaine
with
a
Canon
shot
,
some
of
the
standers
by
shewing
him
vnto
the
king
:
he
said
laughing
:
He
is
but
a
little
cold
in
his
hands
.
His
speech
to
certaine
souldiers
,
with
the
answer
that
they
made
him
.
THe
said
king
Lewis
being
determined
to
leauie
a
certaine
companie
of
footemen
,
gaue
commandement
that
choise
should
be
made
of
the
strongest
and
most
able
and
actiue
men
that
could
be
found
The
day
appointed
for
the
muster
of
them
being
come
,
there
was
presented
vnto
him
a
goodly
company
of
lustie
fellowes
,
who
hauing
bene
trayned
vp
in
the
warres
,
and
carying
diuerse
skarres
and
wounds
vpon
them
,
did
appeare
to
be
old
souldiers
,
whose
markes
did
testifie
that
they
had
not
lien
idle
nor
vnemployed
.
The
king
seeing
them
so
hacked
and
hewed
in
their
bodies
,
said
vnto
their
leaders
:
Indeed
these
be
good
souldiers
:
but
it
seemeth
they
haue
bene
more
willing
to
take
then
to
giue
:
and
those
men
which
gaue
them
these
markes
in
their
faces
and
elsewhere
,
seemed
to
be
farre
more
expert
in
deedes
of
Armes
then
these
were
.
The
souldiers
hearing
the
king
to
giue
this
censure
of
them
,
presently
made
him
this
answer
:
Sir
,
(
sauing
our
due
reuerence
to
your
Maiestie
)
they
were
not
better
men
nor
more
valiant
then
we
:
for
if
they
hurt
and
wounded
vs
,
we
slue
them
for
their
labours
.
A
braue
speech
which
he
gaue
to
a
boaster
.
A
Certaine
Gentleman
was
very
importunate
vpon
king
Lewis
the
twelfth
,
to
haue
some
reward
and
recompence
for
the
losses
and
dammages
which
he
had
sustained
in
the
warres
:
&
he
shewed
him
the
wounds
which
he
had
receiued
in
his
visage
.
The
king
seeing
him
so
rash
and
audacious
:
and
being
disposed
to
paye
him
home
for
his
braue
vaunting
&
ostentation
,
said
vnto
him
:
Take
heed
thou
turne
not
back
thy
face
another
time
,
when
thou
art
flying
from
thy
enemie
.
His
opinion
of
the
Venetians
.
BEing
resolued
to
make
warre
vpon
the
Venetians
,
one
of
his
nobles
would
haue
disswaded
him
from
it
,
telling
him
:
That
he
could
not
do
it
without
great
perill
to
the
French
:
and
that
the
Venetians
were
a
most
prudent
and
sage
people
.
Be
it
so
(
quoth
the
king
:
)
yet
we
will
set
so
many
fooles
vpon
them
,
who
shall
so
beard
them
to
their
teeth
,
as
they
shall
not
know
which
way
to
turne
themselues
.
CErtaine
Embassadours
of
Greece
being
come
to
the
French
Court
to
demaund
succours
of
king
Lewis
against
the
great
Turke
:
and
promising
on
their
part
to
do
their
best
indeuours
to
chase
the
Turkes
out
of
such
places
as
they
had
possessed
:
the
king
reposing
little
trust
in
this
strange
Nation
,
excused
himself
touching
their
request
:
and
taxing
the
nature
of
the
Greekes
,
he
alleadged
this
verse
of
the
old
Grammarian
Alexander
de
ville
Dieu
.
Barbara
Graeca
,
genus
retinent
quod
habere
solebant
.
A
pleasant
speech
which
he
spake
to
the
Lords
of
the
Parliament
.
HAuing
giuen
a
certaine
office
of
a
Counsellour
of
the
Parliament
to
one
that
was
none
of
the
wisest
,
the
Court
would
not
admit
him
into
their
societie
:
but
sent
two
Counsellours
of
the
Parliament
chamber
to
the
king
,
to
let
him
know
the
insufficiencie
of
the
man
.
The
king
hauing
heard
them
condemne
the
partie
of
ignorance
,
demaunded
of
them
this
question
:
How
many
be
there
of
you
in
your
Court
?
Sir
,
(
said
they
)
there
be
an
hundred
.
And
how
is
it
(
quoth
the
King
)
that
you
being
so
many
wise
men
together
,
cannot
make
one
to
become
wise
?
Another
merie
conceipt
of
the
same
King
.
CErtaine
Gentlemen
of
his
Court
wondering
at
the
vnmeasurable
stature
of
a
Courtier
,
whome
euery
man
reputed
in
manner
of
a
Giant
:
the
king
taxing
the
honestie
of
his
parents
,
said
:
No
maruell
if
he
be
so
exceeding
great
:
for
his
mother
took
great
paines
to
make
him
,
and
perhaps
he
had
many
fathers
.
Of
a
certaine
Fable
recited
by
him
.
BEing
in
familiar
discourse
with
the
Ladies
,
he
said
vnto
them
:
In
the
beginning
nature
gaue
hornes
aswell
to
the
Hinds
as
to
the
Harts
:
but
the
Hinds
growing
proud
to
see
themselues
haue
so
goodly
heads
,
they
began
to
rebell
against
the
Harts
:
wherewith
nature
being
displeased
,
and
willing
to
represse
their
arrogancie
and
pride
,
and
reduce
them
to
the
subiection
of
the
males
,
she
depriued
them
of
their
hornes
:
so
that
neuer
afterwards
they
wore
any
.
By
this
fable
,
he
gaue
the
Ladies
to
vnderstand
,
that
it
was
their
dutie
to
be
obedient
to
their
husbands
.
BEing
one
day
in
talk
with
Francis
Duke
of
Angolesme
,
his
son
in
law
who
expected
the
Crown
of
France
,
as
of
right
after
his
decease
it
was
to
come
vnto
him
:
he
told
him
this
parable
:
A
certaine
father
(
quoth
he
)
trauelling
with
his
sonne
on
the
way
,
held
on
their
course
to
come
vnto
a
good
towne
:
the
sonne
being
very
wearie
,
by
reason
of
the
length
of
the
way
,
yet
perceiuing
a
farre
off
the
turrets
and
wals
of
the
towne
,
very
chearefully
said
vnto
his
father
:
Father
,
me
thinkes
I
am
now
somwhat
fresh
,
for
we
are
euen
at
the
towne
alreadie
.
After
these
words
,
they
went
on
so
long
,
that
it
was
full
night
notwithstanding
,
ere
they
got
to
the
towne
:
where
being
readie
to
enter
,
the
father
said
vnto
his
sonne
:
From
hencefoorth
sonne
,
neuer
say
:
I
am
at
the
towne
,
till
thou
hast
gotten
past
the
gates
.
His
speech
of
beneficed
persons
.
HE
was
wont
to
say
:
That
the
Asses
had
a
better
world
then
the
horses
:
for
the
horses
(
said
he
)
do
runne
post
towards
Rome
,
to
get
those
Benefices
,
whereof
many
asses
are
possessed
.
An
Apotheg
of
the
said
king
.
A
Motion
being
made
vnto
him
on
a
time
to
marie
the
Ladi●
Claude
his
daughter
to
some
straunge
Prince
:
he
answered
:
No
(
quoth
he
)
I
will
neuer
make
any
other
alliance
,
then
with
the
Cats
and
Mice
of
my
owne
kingdome
.
A
Princely
speech
of
king
Frauncis
.
KIng
Frauncis
the
first
of
that
name
,
to
one
that
demaunded
pardon
for
another
man
that
had
vsed
ill
speeches
of
his
Maiestie
,
said
:
Let
him
for
whome
thou
art
a
suter
,
learne
to
speake
little
,
and
I
will
learne
to
pardon
much
.
A
speech
of
the
same
king
touching
Religion
.
IN
an
Oration
which
he
made
on
a
time
at
Paris
in
the
presence
of
his
Princes
and
Nobles
against
the
Heretickes
,
with
intent
to
purge
his
realme
of
them
,
amongst
other
words
,
he
vsed
this
speech
:
If
I
knew
that
my
arme
were
infected
with
that
contagion
,
I
would
cut
it
off
&
separate
it
from
my
bodie
,
and
cast
it
into
the
fire
.
The
opinion
which
he
had
of
Noblemen
.
HE
was
wont
to
say
:
that
it
much
grieued
him
,
that
the
Gentlemen
of
his
Realm
did
not
giue
themselues
to
the
studie
and
exercise
of
letters
,
to
the
intent
he
might
prouide
them
of
the
dignities
and
Offices
appertaining
to
the
long
robe
.
For
he
was
perswaded
,
that
that
kind
of
men
did
do
him
the
best
seruice
:
and
that
they
ought
to
be
lesse
enclined
to
dishonest
actions
,
then
men
of
meane
parentage
and
base
condition
.
An
excellent
Apothegme
of
the
same
king
.
THere
being
a
purpose
of
a
treatie
of
peace
betweene
the
Emperour
Charles
the
fifth
,
and
the
said
king
Frauncis
,
and
being
euen
vpon
the
point
to
conclude
it
,
he
said
:
It
is
not
possible
that
we
can
long
continue
in
peace
and
amitie
:
because
the
Emperour
cannot
abide
any
equall
or
companion
:
and
I
can
lesse
endure
to
haue
any
man
to
my
maister
.
Of
Pope
Benedict
the
twelfth
,
and
his
Epitaph
.
POpe
Benedict
the
twelfth
was
one
that
loued
peace
,
and
vsed
to
say
:
that
he
would
neuer
vse
the
sword
against
any
person
,
because
it
was
not
belonging
to
his
place
and
calling
.
He
made
many
good
decrees
and
constitutions
:
and
amongst
others
prohibited
religious
persons
to
go
to
Rome
to
sue
for
Benefices
:
notwithstanding
after
his
death
,
whether
it
were
right
or
wrong
,
or
vpon
hatred
:
some
made
this
Epitaph
of
him
.
Hic
,
silus
est
Nero
,
laicis
mors
,
Vipera
clero
,
Deuius
á
vero
:
cupa
repleta
mero
.
Which
is
to
say
:
Here
lyeth
a
Nero
:
to
the
laity
a
cruel
tyrant
:
to
the
Cleargy
a
viper
:
To
truth
a
mortall
enemy
:
and
a
notable
wine
bibber
.
A
mocke
of
the
Flemmings
to
king
Philip.
IN
the
yeare
,
a
thousand
,
three
hundred
,
twenty
and
eight
,
the
king
Philip
de
Valois
in
the
quarrell
and
behalfe
of
the
Earle
of
Fla●ders
,
gaue
battell
to
the
Flemings
at
Mount
Cassell
,
where
were
slaine
of
the
said
Flemings
19800.
who
before
the
conflict
,
seeing
the
mightie
Armie
and
puissance
of
the
king
,
very
arrogantly
caused
the
picture
of
a
great
cocke
to
be
painted
vpon
a
great
peece
of
cloth
,
about
the
which
was
written
this
Distichon
:
When
this
cocke
shall
happen
to
crow
,
The
king
shall
here
enter
,
and
not
before
I
trow
.
But
this
mocke
cost
them
deare
:
for
they
sustained
a
bitter
ouerthrow
that
same
day
.
Princely
sayings
and
sentences
of
Alphonsus
king
of
Naples
.
ALphonsus
surnamed
the
couragious
,
the
17.
king
of
Aragon
,
and
king
of
both
Sicilies
,
hearing
it
reported
how
one
of
the
kings
of
Spain
was
wont
to
say
:
that
it
was
not
decent
nor
conuenient
for
a
Prince
,
or
great
personage
to
be
learned
:
he
said
:
This
speech
was
not
the
speech
of
a
man
,
but
of
an
Asse
crowned
.
One
day
as
he
sate
at
supper
,
a
certaine
old
man
being
a
suter
vnto
him
for
some
thing
,
which
importuned
him
exceedingly
&
beyond
all
measure
to
haue
his
petition
graunted
him
:
in
somuch
as
the
king
could
not
eate
his
meat
quietly
,
so
troublesome
was
this
fellow
vnto
him
.
Whereupo
he
brake
into
these
speeches
:
Assuredly
I
see
that
the
state
and
condition
of
Asses
is
better
then
this
of
Princes
:
for
their
maisters
do
allow
them
time
and
leasure
to
eate
:
but
kings
cannot
obtaine
so
much
of
their
subiects
.
A
certaine
knight
being
imprisoned
for
debt
,
who
for
a
long
time
had
bene
a
prodigall
and
great
spender
,
and
had
liued
voluptuously
vpon
the
goods
of
diuerse
Merchants
and
others
,
to
whom
he
was
become
indebted
:
some
of
the
friends
of
the
said
knight
became
instant
suppliants
to
the
king
,
that
he
wold
not
permit
the
knight
to
be
charged
for
the
paiment
of
his
debts
.
To
whom
the
king
answered
:
Seeing
this
knight
hath
not
consumed
himselfe
,
nor
runne
into
debt
for
my
seruice
,
nor
for
the
good
and
benefite
of
his
country
,
nor
for
his
owne
friends
and
kinseflkes
:
but
hath
spent
and
wasted
all
his
wealth
for
the
pleasure
of
his
owne
bodie
:
it
is
good
reason
that
he
suffer
the
punishment
of
his
prodigality
in
his
body
.
Being
one
day
reproued
for
his
too
too
much
clemency
,
and
because
he
many
times
pardoned
those
which
had
bene
most
hainous
offenders
:
his
answer
was
:
That
he
did
desire
to
stand
readie
prepared
(
whensoeuer
it
should
please
God
to
call
him
)
to
yeeld
an
accompt
of
those
sheepe
which
were
committed
to
his
charge
:
and
that
when
they
should
be
demaunded
of
him
,
he
might
render
them
vp
safe
and
sound
.
He
had
also
an
vsual
saying
,
That
by
executing
of
Iustice
he
got
the
loue
of
good
men
:
and
by
his
clemencie
,
he
purchased
the
liking
euen
of
the
wicked
.
To
some
which
at
another
time
playned
of
his
ouer
great
clemency
and
humanitie
:
he
said
:
That
they
should
consider
and
looke
vpon
the
gouernment
of
Lions
and
of
Beares
:
and
that
then
they
should
soone
see
that
Clemencie
was
a
qualitie
proper
to
man
,
but
crueltie
was
proper
to
brute
beasts
.
He
was
wont
likewise
to
say
:
That
he
who
knew
not
how
to
rule
himself
,
&
tomaister
his
own
affections
,
was
neither
fit
nor
worthie
to
command
ouer
others
.
He
said
,
that
flatterers
were
like
to
wolues
:
for
as
the
wolues
by
tickling
&
scratching
the
Asses
,
do
come
to
eate
and
deuoure
them
:
so
flatterers
by
their
assentations
&
leasings
,
do
aime
at
nothing
more
,
then
to
worke
mischiefe
vnto
Princes
.
The
Ambassadours
of
a
certaine
Prouince
repairing
vnto
him
,
to
craue
his
aduice
,
to
which
of
these
two
famous
Chieftaines
,
Frauncis
Sforce
,
&
Nicholas
Picinni
they
shold
gratifie
with
their
friendship
and
amitie
:
he
answered
:
That
it
behoued
them
both
to
receiue
and
entertaine
each
of
them
in
shew
of
friends
:
and
yet
to
take
good
heed
to
either
of
them
as
to
ehemies
.
Whereas
there
was
growne
a
secret
hatred
or
dislike
betweene
the
said
king
Alphonsus
&
Cosmus
de
Medicis
,
a
man
of
principall
regard
and
authoritie
in
Florence
:
the
said
Cosmus
notwithstanding
fent
vnto
the
king
for
a
notable
and
singular
present
the
historie
of
Titus
Liuius
with
a
Commentarie
,
because
he
well
knew
that
the
King
would
take
great
pleasure
in
it
.
The
kings
Phisitions
being
acquainted
herewithall
,
told
him
:
that
he
should
do
well
not
to
reade
in
that
booke
,
but
to
take
good
heed
of
the
subtiltie
of
the
Florentines
:
for
(
said
they
)
it
is
not
good
nor
safe
to
trust
an
enemie
:
and
it
may
be
that
some
venimous
and
infectious
poise●n
is
secretly
hidden
either
in
the
letters
or
leaues
of
this
booke
,
which
may
empoison
you
as
you
are
reading
of
it
.
For
all
these
disswasions
the
king
opened
the
booke
,
and
hauing
both
read
therein
,
and
turned
it
ouer
in
many
leaues
each
after
other
:
he
the
said
vnto
his
Phisitions
:
Learne
now
to
leaue
these
fooleries
,
and
know
this
:
that
the
spirit
of
a
king
doth
not
gouerne
it selfe
by
the
iudgement
of
priuate
persons
.
Of
a
merrie
conceipt
vttered
by
one
to
the
king
Alphonsus
.
THis
king
Alphonsus
being
well
knowne
to
be
a
prince
that
took
great
pleasure
and
delight
in
good
speeches
and
wittie
sayings
well
and
aptly
placed
:
a
certaine
man
of
very
meane
and
base
estate
,
came
as
a
suter
vnto
him
,
and
said
:
Sir
,
do
me
iustice
:
I
haue
a
certaine
creditour
vnto
whom
my
late
deceased
father
ought
a
certain
debt
:
and
my
father
left
me
nothing
wherewith
to
pay
him
:
howbeit
afterwards
I
payed
this
debt
vnto
that
creditour
:
who
notwithstanding
demanded
it
of
me
againe
with
great
extremitie
,
and
I
payed
it
him
the
second
time
:
he
not
so
content
,
still
demandeth
of
me
the
same
debt
againe
and
againe
,
in
somuch
as
I
haue
many
and
oftentimes
paid
it
,
and
yet
he
pursueth
me
still
for
this
debt
,
as
if
he
had
not
bene
paid
at
all
:
Now
sir
,
I
haue
not
any
more
left
wherewith
to
pay
him
:
and
if
your
Highnesse
do
not
helpe
me
to
acquit
me
of
this
creditour
,
I
know
not
what
remedie
to
find
for
this
mischiefe
,
Beleeue
me
(
quoth
the
king
)
this
is
a
most
rigorous
&
cruell
creditour
:
Who
is
it
?
Sir
,
(
said
the
poore
man
)
it
is
my
belly
,
vnto
whom
I
haue
so
often
paid
the
debt
which
is
due
vnto
him
,
as
I
haue
nothing
more
left
to
giue
him
:
I
humbly
therefore
beseech
your
Highnesse
in
charitie
to
help
and
releeue
me
to
content
him
.
Why
(
quoth
the
King
)
I
my self
haue
euen
such
another
like
creditour
as
thine
.
You
say
true
,
Sir
,
replyed
the
poore
man
:
but
you
(
God
be
thanked
)
haue
wherewithall
to
satisfie
him
,
and
I
haue
not
.
The
king
hearing
this
request
,
and
esteeming
it
to
proceede
of
a
quicke
and
good
inuention
,
caused
a
certaine
summe
of
money
to
be
deliuered
vnto
him
.
An
answer
which
Alphonsus
made
vnto
a
Dreamer
.
A
Certain
person
in
the
kings
presence
,
being
in
talke
of
dreames
and
of
their
signification
,
there
was
a
pleasant
Courtier
who
to
trie
the
king
,
told
with
a
good
grace
before
all
the
company
:
how
the
night
before
he
dreamed
a
dreame
,
that
the
King
bestowed
vpon
him
a
bagge
full
of
duckats
.
Whereunto
the
king
presently
answered
:
why
foole
,
art
thou
so
very
a
beast
as
to
thinke
that
a
Christian
man
ought
to
giue
credit
to
dreames
?
The
same
Alphonsus
had
a
daughter
called
Eugenia
,
who
being
maried
had
no
children
:
and
one
day
it
happened
,
that
she
brought
out
of
her
Coffer
certaine
Poppets
which
being
made
very
finely
,
caryed
a
resemblance
of
excellent
beautie
,
honestie
and
gracious
cariage
:
whereupon
Alphonsus
said
vnto
her
:
O
my
daughter
,
how
much
better
had
it
bene
both
for
thy
father
,
thy
husband
,
and
thy self
also
,
if
thou
haddest
had
children
of
thy
bodie
so
wise
and
vertuous
,
as
they
might
haue
represented
the
countenances
of
these
l'oppets
.
The
answer
of
Anthony
Panormitane
,
to
king
Alphonsus
.
ANthony
of
Panorm
being
demanded
by
the
king
Alphonsus
,
what
things
were
most
requisite
and
necessarie
to
liue
a
ioyfull
and
peaceable
life
in
the
estate
of
mariage
,
considering
that
ordinarily
it
is
full
of
troble●s
,
vexations
and
discontentments
:
He
answered
:
that
there
are
two
things
most
needfull
.
The
first
,
that
the
husband
be
deafe
,
not
to
vnderstand
the
follies
,
the
ill
speeches
,
and
maner
of
his
wiues
behauiour
.
The
second
,
that
the
wife
be
blind
,
not
to
see
all
the
intemperate
qualities
and
misdemeanours
of
her
husband
.
A
speech
which
he
vsed
to
one
that
had
imbezilled
his
rings
.
ON
a
time
as
he
was
readie
to
sit
downe
at
his
table
,
being
about
to
wash
his
hands
,
he
drew
off
his
fingers
certaine
rings
of
gold
,
which
were
very
rich
and
precious
,
and
gaue
them
to
one
that
came
first
and
next
to
hand
,
not
much
heeding
who
it
was
that
tooke
them
.
The
partie
to
whome
the
King
deliuered
them
,
for
that
he
did
not
againe
demaund
them
,
thought
that
he
had
forgotten
them
,
and
therefore
was
easily
drawn
to
retaine
them
:
which
he
did
.
And
for
a
long
time
after
,
seeing
that
the
matter
was
vnremembred
,
he
then
kept
them
for
altogether
.
But
ere
the
yeare
was
ended
,
the
king
being
readie
another
time
to
sit
downe
at
the
table
,
the
same
man
drew
very
neare
(
for
another
booty
)
to
the
king
,
and
held
out
his
hand
to
take
his
rings
of
him
as
he
had
done
before
.
But
the
king
rounding
him
in
the
eare
,
said
vnto
him
with
a
very
soft
voice
:
Let
it
suffice
thee
to
haue
had
the
former
:
for
these
may
serue
for
anothers
turne
.
He
said
,
that
in
the
flourishing
estate
of
Rome
,
the
Romanes
had
caused
to
be
built
right
ouer
against
their
Senatehouse
,
a
temple
which
was
dedicated
to
Iupiter
depositorie
,
wherein
before
their
entrie
into
the
Senate
,
the
Senatours
and
Councellors
of
Estate
came
to
disrobe
themselues
of
all
affections
of
loue
,
fauour
,
hatred
,
vengeance
,
and
other
priuate
passions
and
affections
.
Seeing
on
a
time
a
woman
to
daunce
and
vault
very
high
,
with
great
shamelesnesse
and
immodesty
:
he
said
vnto
the
standers
by
:
Stay
awhile
,
and
you
shall
see
Sibilla
will
giue
foorth
her
Oracles
;
noting
thereby
,
dauncing
to
be
a
kind
of
furie
:
for
the
Sibils
neuer
gaue
their
answers
,
but
when
they
were
surprized
with
furie
.
A
certaine
Knight
which
had
bene
taken
prisoner
in
the
warres
,
complained
him
to
the
king
Alphonsus
of
his
losses
and
misfortunes
,
and
demaunded
of
him
many
gifts
,
which
being
exceeding
great
,
yet
by
his
importunitie
he
obtained
them
.
After
he
was
departed
,
the
king
said
vnto
his
familiars
:
I
was
in
a
feare
,
lest
this
importunate
fellow
,
would
haue
begged
my
wife
also
from
me
.
Another
Courtier
,
who
had
very
prodigally
spent
many
a
gift
,
which
the
king
had
bestowed
on
him
,
did
preffe
him
very
vrgently
to
giue
him
a
certaine
peece
of
money
:
to
whom
the
king
said
:
If
I
should
continue
to
be
thus
liberall
in
giuing
,
I
should
sooner
impouerish
my selfe
then
enrich
thee
:
for
whosoeuer
giueth
thee
doth
nothing
else
but
powre
water
into
a
Siue
.
Being
demaunded
,
which
of
his
subiects
he
loued
best
:
Those
(
quoth
he
)
who
are
more
afraid
for
me
then
of
me
.
A
Certaine
Knight
a
Neapolitane
,
named
Stephen
,
hauing
many
Offices
and
places
of
great
charge
vnder
the
king
Alphonsus
within
his
realme
of
Naples
:
and
being
by
meanes
of
an
amorous
potion
,
bereft
of
the
vse
of
his
senses
,
some
of
the
Court
begged
his
Offices
of
the
King
:
pretending
it
to
be
a
thing
very
vnfit
and
inconuenient
that
such
places
should
be
administred
by
one
that
was
become
senslesse
:
to
whom
the
King
answered
:
It
were
a
very
vncourteous
and
inhumane
act
,
to
take
away
from
him
his
substance
and
meanes
of
liuing
,
from
whome
fortune
hath
alre
adie
taken
his
vnderstanding
.
He
said
,
that
those
men
seemed
vnto
him
meerely
senslesse
and
void
of
vnderstanding
,
who
would
seeke
to
haue
againe
their
wiues
,
which
had
bene
fled
and
seuered
from
them
.
He
said
:
that
it
were
a
very
good
thing
,
if
men
would
so
ballance
their
wils
and
affections
,
as
they
might
stand
indifferent
betweene
loue
and
feare
:
to
the
intent
that
when
our
loue
should
constraine
vs
to
exceed
,
our
feare
might
cause
vs
to
retire
,
and
to
draw
to
the
contrarie
.
HEaring
certaine
labourers
talking
together
,
and
telling
how
they
had
made
apples
,
which
by
their
nature
were
very
sowre
,
by
industrie
and
diligence
to
become
very
sweete
and
pleasant
:
he
said
:
So
ought
we
to
do
,
that
our
people
,
citizens
,
and
subiects
being
rude
peruerse
and
euill
minded
,
by
our
labor
and
paines
may
be
transformed
and
chaunged
into
wise
,
prudent
,
and
good
men
.
He
was
wont
to
say
:
that
the
greatest
argument
which
he
had
obserued
to
proue
the
immortalitie
of
the
soule
:
was
:
That
when
we
see
our
bodies
to
decay
and
weare
away
,
and
to
approch
neare
to
death
,
and
that
when
all
our
members
beginne
to
faile
vs
,
euen
then
the
powers
and
vertues
of
the
soule
do
increase
,
and
as
it
were
grow
stronger
,
and
more
puissant
in
vnderstanding
,
vertue
and
wisedome
.
Being
one
day
hearing
of
Masse
,
and
the
church
in
great
daunger
of
falling
,
by
reason
of
a
sudden
earthquake
:
the
people
there
present
began
to
fly
out
of
the
church
,
and
the
Priest
made
hast
to
be
gone
with
the
foremost
.
But
the
king
Alphonsus
stopping
him
,
made
him
stay
and
make
an
end
of
his
Masse
.
Afterwards
being
demaunded
why
in
a
time
of
so
great
daunger
and
common
feare
,
he
did
not
offer
to
shunne
and
abandon
the
place
:
he
answered
in
great
grauitie
with
this
sentence
of
Salomon
out
of
Ecclesiastes
:
Corda
regum
in
manu
Dei
sunt
.
The
harts
of
Kings
are
in
the
handes
of
God
.
HE
had
a
saying
:
that
beauty
most
commonly
was
a
significant
signe
and
a
token
of
a
good
and
gentle
conuersation
:
as
the
flower
is
a
signe
of
the
fruit
.
Hearing
one
tell
:
how
Titus
the
Romane
Emperour
was
accustomed
to
say
:
That
in
what
day
soeuer
he
had
not
giuen
some
one
gift
or
another
,
he
had
lost
that
day
,
Alphonsus
said
:
That
he
thanked
God
,
because
he
in
that
respect
had
neuer
lost
one
day
in
all
his
life
.
He
tooke
so
great
pleasure
&
delight
in
studying
,
and
in
reading
of
Diuinitie
:
that
he
would
many
times
glorie
,
how
he
had
read
ouer
the
old
and
new
Testament
fourteene
times
,
together
with
the
gloses
and
Commentaries
.
He
was
wont
oftentimes
to
say
:
That
he
had
not
any
better
Councellours
then
the
dead
.
By
the
dead
he
meant
his
bookes
:
and
he
caried
for
his
Ensigne
and
deuice
a
booke
open
.
He
was
a
great
louer
of
antiquities
,
and
of
the
auncient
mettals
and
monies
of
Princes
,
saying
:
That
in
the
viewing
and
beholding
of
them
,
he
seemed
to
grow
the
more
inflamed
with
the
loue
of
vertue
and
of
glorie
.
Of
the
magnanimitie
of
Charles
Martell
:
as
it
is
●ritten
of
him
in
his
Epitaph
.
CHarles
Martell
,
Maior
of
the
Pallace
of
the
Crowne
and
kingdome
of
Fraunce
(
which
some
say
is
the
Office
of
Constable
)
did
make
foure
kings
in
Fraunce
each
successiuely
after
other
:
to
wit
:
Childericke
called
Daniel
,
Clotarius
the
fourth
,
Theodorike
the
second
,
and
Childericke
the
third
.
This
last
Childericke
offered
vnto
the
said
Charles
Martell
the
Realme
and
Crowne
of
Fraunce
,
and
prayed
him
to
take
vpon
him
both
the
name
and
the
Diademe
,
which
he
refused
saying
:
That
it
was
more
glorious
to
raigne
and
commaund
ouer
kings
,
then
to
be
a
king
:
And
in
his
Epitaph
is
written
this
sentence
:
Ille
Brabantinus
dux
primus
in
orbe
triumphat
.
Malleus
in
mundo
specialis
Christicolarum
,
Dux
Domini●sque
Ducum
,
Regum
quo'que
Rex
fore
spernit
.
Non
vult
regnare
sed
regibus
mperat●
ipse
.
He
was
surnamed
Martell
,
for
the
the
exceeding
great
strength
of
his
arme
:
&
in
memorie
of
the
victories
which
he
obtained
in
diuerse
battels
.
The
iudgement
of
Sultan
Soliman
the
great
Scigneur
or
Emperour
of
Turkes
.
IN
the
citie
of
Constantinople
a
certaine
Christian
desired
to
borrow
of
a
Iew
the
some
of
fiue
hundred
duckets
.
The
Iew
lent
them
vnto
him
with
condition
,
that
for
the
vse
of
the
money
lent
,
he
should
at
the
end
of
tearme
giue
him
two
ounces
of
his
flesh
,
cut
off
in
some
one
of
the
members
of
his
bodie
.
The
day
of
payment
being
come
,
the
Christian
repayed
the
fiue
hundred
duckets
to
the
Iew
,
but
refused
to
giue
him
any
part
of
his
flesh
.
The
Iew
not
willing
to
loose
his
interest
,
conuented
the
Christian
before
the
Grand
Seigneur
:
who
hauing
heard
the
demaund
of
the
one
,
and
the
answer
of
the
other
,
and
iudging
of
the
matter
according
to
equitie
,
commaunded
a
Razor
to
be
brought
,
and
to
be
giuen
to
the
Iew
,
to
whome
he
said
:
Because
thou
shalt
know
that
iustice
is
done
thee
:
take
there
and
cut
off
of
the
flesh
of
this
Christian
the
two
ounces
which
thou
demandest
:
but
take
heed
thou
cut
neither
more
nor
lesse
,
for
if
thou
doe
thou
shalt
surely
dye
.
The
Iewe
holding
that
to
be
a
thing
impossible
,
durst
not
aduenture
,
but
acquitted
the
Christian
of
his
interest
.
Of
a
writing
which
the
king
of
Naples
caused
to
be
engrauen
vpon
his
sword
.
ROger
the
second
of
that
name
,
king
of
Naples
,
held
warres
for
a
long
time
with
the
Popes
of
Rome
,
by
reason
of
those
Lands
and
Territories
which
he
pretended
to
be
his
by
conquest
.
And
he
had
discomfited
also
the
king
of
Thunis
in
a
battell
at
sea
.
Of
the
which
victories
he
did
so
glorie
and
triumph
,
that
he
caused
to
be
engrauen
on
the
blade
of
his
sword
this
verse
.
Apulus
&
Calaber
,
Siculus
mihi
seruit
&
Afer
.
The
sacrilegious
vaunt
of
a
King
of
England
.
WIlliam
Rufus
king
of
England
,
hauing
pilled
the
Churches
and
Monasteries
of
his
Realme
,
and
taking
away
their
Chalices
&
other
Reliques
of
gold
and
siluer
,
which
he
found
in
them
,
vsed
these
words
:
The
bread
of
God
is
very
delicate
&
pleasant
to
eate
,
and
it
causeth
Princes
to
make
good
cheare
.
The
Testament
of
Saladin
.
SAladin
king
of
Asia
,
of
Syria
,
and
of
Egypt
shewed
at
his
death
,
how
well
he
knew
the
life
of
man
to
be
most
miserable
.
For
he
commaunded
that
after
his
decease
,
the
shirt
which
he
vsed
▪
to
weare
,
shold
be
caryed
vpon
the
top
of
a
lance
throughout
all
his
Campe
in
the
open
sight
of
all
his
Nobles
,
Captaines
&
souldiers
:
and
that
the
party
which
shold
carie
it
,
should
cry
with
a
loud
voice
:
Behold
how
Saladin
the
great
Conquerour
and
Commander
of
Asia
,
of
all
those
great
riches
and
conquests
which
he
hath
purchased
,
doth
carry
nothing
with
him
,
saue
this
onely
peece
of
linnen
The
chiefest
thing
wherein
men
can
iustly
triumph
at
their
departure
out
of
this
world
,
are
their
vertuous
deeds
.
The
reuenge
which
a
king
of
Arragon
tooke
of
some
of
his
Nobles
that
derided
him
.
RAymire
the
second
of
that
name
king
of
Arragon
,
a
very
simple
man
,
being
determined
to
make
warres
vpon
the
Moores
:
his
Barons
caused
him
to
be
armed
and
mounted
on
horsebacke
,
and
put
a
shield
in
his
left
hand
,
and
a
launce
in
his
right
hand
:
and
offering
to
put
the
reines
of
his
bridle
in
his
hand
likewise
.
Let
be
(
quoth
the
king
)
and
giue
me
them
to
hold
in
my
mouth
,
for
my
hands
are
full
enough
alreadie
.
At
which
speech
his
Barons
fel
a
laughing
with
open
mouth
,
and
making
a
iest
of
it
,
demeaned
themselues
very
vnseemely
without
any
kind
of
reuerence
.
But
the
king
Raymire
perceiuing
their
mocquerie
,
got
eleuen
of
the
most
noble
and
chiefest
of
his
Barons
to
come
into
the
towne
of
Osey
,
where
he
caused
them
to
loose
their
heades
without
saying
any
other
words
then
these
:
La
renardaille
,
Nesçait
de
qui
elle
se
raille
.
The
humilitie
of
Godfrey
of
Buillon
.
WHen
the
duke
Godfrey
of
Buillon
was
chosen
king
of
Ierusalem
by
the
Christian
Princes
,
and
the
Diademe
being
presented
vnto
him
,
he
refused
it
saying
:
It
is
not
fit
nor
conuenient
for
any
Prince
Christian
to
weare
a
Crowne
of
gold
,
sithence
Iesus
Christ
the
King
of
kings
did
weare
one
made
but
of
thornes
.
The
answer
of
the
great
Turke
to
the
Ambassadours
of
Hungarie
.
BAiazet
the
sonne
of
Amurath
,
Emperour
of
the
Turkes
,
being
with
a
great
armie
in
Bulgaria
,
which
is
a
part
of
Hungarie
:
the
king
Sigismond
sent
his
Ambassadours
vnto
him
,
to
pray
him
that
he
would
not
molest
his
countrie
and
Dominions
,
wherein
he
had
no
right
nor
interest
.
Baiazet
for
answer
to
this
Ambassade
,
caused
all
the
armed
forces
of
that
Prouince
to
be
assembled
together
into
a
great
hall
,
where
hauing
made
the
Ambassadours
of
the
king
of
Hungarie
to
be
called
:
he
said
vnto
them
pointing
to
those
forces
with
his
finger
:
Behold
,
said
he
:
the
reason
and
the
right
by
which
I
haue
&
do
hold
the
possession
of
Bulgarie
.
Right
and
equitie
haue
no
place
in
the
Court
of
a
Tyrant
.
The
answer
of
the
Count
de
Lazaran
to
the
Ambassadours
of
the
Turke
.
NO
lesse
notable
was
that
answer
which
the
County
de
Lazaran
made
vnto
the
Ambassadours
of
Lamorabaquin
,
or
Baiazet
the
Amira
or
king
of
the
Turkes
:
who
purposing
to
inuade
the
realme
of
Hungary
with
a
mightie
armie
,
sent
his
messengers
to
the
Count
de
Lazaran
with
a
mule
laden
with
Rice
,
and
demaunded
to
haue
passage
through
his
countrey
into
Hungarie
.
The
Ambassadours
proceeding
on
their
Commission
,
found
the
County
in
his
castell
called
the
Archforme
,
and
according
to
their
charge
did
demand
passage
for
their
Lord
and
his
armie
:
and
that
he
should
become
his
vassall
and
subiect
:
otherwise
that
their
Lord
Baiazet
would
bring
into
the
countrey
of
the
Count
more
men
of
warre
then
there
were
graines
of
Rice
in
the
sackes
wherewith
their
mule
wa●
laden
:
and
in
so
saying
,
they
powred
out
the
graine
in
the
middest
of
the
castell
yard
.
The
Count
receiued
&
heard
their
message
very
courteously
:
and
the
third
day
after
being
disposed
to
giue
them
their
answer
,
commaunded
to
be
brought
into
his
Castle
court
a
great
number
of
powltry
which
for
three
daies
together
had
bene
shut
vp
without
any
meat
giuen
vnto
them
:
the
which
in
lesse
then
a
quarter
of
an
houre
,
did
eate
vp
all
the
Rice
which
had
bene
there
powred
out
.
Whereupon
he
said
vnto
the
Ambassadours
:
Now
go
tell
your
Lord
,
that
true
it
is
,
he
hath
a
great
number
of
armed
souldiers
:
howbeit
he
cannot
bring
so
many
into
the
field
,
but
they
shall
be
either
slaine
or
vanquished
:
as
you
haue
seene
these
grains
of
Rice
deuoured
by
my
pullen
.
And
according
to
his
hope
the
Count
had
the
victorie
.
A
worthy
Sentence
of
the
Ambassadors
of
Sicilia
.
CErtaine
Ambassadours
of
Sicilia
deliuering
that
which
they
had
in
charge
to
Iames
the
eleuenth
king
of
Arragon
:
he
shewed
them
that
they
ought
to
yeeld
their
obedience
to
the
Church
:
and
to
Charles
king
of
Naples
his
father
in
law
:
whereupon
one
of
the
Ambassadours
said
vnto
him
:
Sir
,
we
reade
in
many
histories
,
that
peoples
haue
bene
defeated
by
their
Princes
,
and
we
haue
seene
the
proof
thereof
in
our
time
:
but
that
subiects
haue
bin
destroied
by
their
kings
,
we
haue
neuer
yet
seen
,
or
hard
it
spoken
.
Of
the
death
of
Vladislaus
king
of
Hungarie
.
VLadislaus
king
of
Hungary
and
of
Poland
,
whome
the
French
named
Launcelot
,
leauying
a
puissant
armie
against
Amurath
great
Seigneur
of
the
Turkes
,
was
disswaded
from
it
by
many
Barons
of
his
realm
and
other
his
allies
.
Amongst
whom
one
Dracocles
a
Valachian
did
disswade
him
from
that
enterprise
.
But
in
the
end
seeing
that
his
aduice
took
no
effect
,
he
yeelded
that
his
sonne
should
go
in
his
company
with
two
thousand
horse
:
and
at
their
departure
,
he
gaue
vnto
the
king
Vladislaus
and
to
his
sonne
two
very
swift
and
light
horses
,
saying
:
Because
I
foresee
that
the
losse
is
like
to
fall
on
your
side
in
this
warre
which
you
enterprise
:
I
haue
giuen
you
these
two
horses
,
by
whose
swiftnesse
of
foote
you
may
saue
your selues
,
and
serue
you
of
them
in
your
necessitie
:
for
I
feare
me
that
you
shall
haue
great
need
of
them
.
And
accordingly
it
fell
out
:
for
in
a
set
battell
foughten
betweene
Vladislaus
&
the
Turks
,
in
the
yeare
1444.
as
Dracocles
had
foretold
,
the
king
there
lost
his
life
.
Of
the
two
verses
which
Conrad
king
of
Naples
caused
to
be
written
vpon
a
horse
of
brasse
.
COnrad
the
sonne
of
Fredericke
,
hauing
taken
the
towne
of
Naples
by
composition
in
the
yeare
1253.
caused
the
wals
,
fortresses
,
and
principall
houses
of
the
citie
to
be
ruinated
:
and
going
into
the
great
church
within
the
middle
whereof
was
a
horse
of
brasse
without
a
bridle
,
which
had
bene
kept
there
of
a
long
time
for
the
antiquitie
of
it
:
he
caused
a
bridle
to
be
put
vpon
him
,
and
on
the
reines
thereof
were
written
these
two
verses
:
Hactenus
●ffrenis
,
Domini
nun●
paret
habenis
Rex
domat
hunc
,
aequus
parthenopensis
equum
.
That
is
to
say
:
This
horse
till
now
vnbridled
,
now
is
made
To
beare
the
reines
which
on
his
necke
are
laid
:
His
lord
the
rightfull
king
of
Naples
towne
,
Did
tame
this
horse
,
and
bring
his
courage
downe
.
The
saying
of
Rene
king
of
Sicilia
.
REne
king
of
Sicilie
,
said
oftentimes
vnto
the
Princes
and
Ambassadors
of
diuerse
places
that
came
to
visit
him
:
I
loue
the
countrey
life
aboue
all
others
,
because
it
is
the
best
manner
and
the
surest
course
of
liuing
,
and
the
most
free
from
earthly
ambition
.
This
King
loued
husbandry
exceedingly
:
and
was
the
first
that
caused
to
be
brought
into
Fraunce
out
of
straunge
countries
,
white
Peacockes
,
red
Partriges
,
white
,
blacke
and
red
Conies
:
Betony
and
roses
of
Prouence
.
He
was
a
good
Prince
,
a
perfect
Musitian
:
and
composed
sundry
bookes
in
verse
and
in
proes
:
amongst
the
which
are
that
of
the
conquest
of
Gentle
mercie
,
and
that
of
the
mortification
of
vaine
pleasure
,
which
I
haue
read
.
A
conceited
speech
spoken
to
king
Ferdinand
.
THe
king
Ferdinand
of
Naples
was
very
malecontent
,
and
could
not
endure
to
see
men
walke
together
two
or
three
in
a
company
,
or
to
talke
together
of
their
priuate
affaires
.
A
certaine
Courtier
seeing
the
King
in
this
passion
,
to
currie
fauour
with
him
,
said
vnto
him
:
Sir
,
you
ought
to
shunne
and
take
away
this
vsage
that
is
so
troublesome
vnto
you
,
or
else
to
make
your
benefite
of
it
:
and
in
my
aduice
,
it
were
good
that
you
imposed
a
tribute
vpon
them
that
vse
to
walke
in
this
maner
vp
and
downe
:
for
it
would
yeeld
you
a
greater
reuenue
,
then
the
customes
which
you
leauie
vpon
the
merchandizes
of
all
your
Realme
and
Dominions
.
Of
a
pretie
quippe
giuen
by
Anthony
of
Panor●e
to
a
certaine
Knight
.
THe
king
Alphponsus
(
of
whome
we
haue
before
spoken
)
beeing
aboue
all
things
well
affected
to
the
exercise
of
hunting
,
did
very
earnestly
enquire
of
Anthony
of
Panorme
,
what
Gentlemen
of
Naples
were
the
greatest
louers
of
that
game
of
venerie
:
and
whether
any
of
them
had
written
of
the
nature
of
dogges
and
hounds
.
Why
sir
(
quoth
the
Panormitan
)
how
is
it
that
you
demaund
of
me
this
question
?
Haue
you
not
a
person
in
your
company
euery
day
,
which
hath
conuersed
with
this
kind
of
creatures
for
these
forty
yeares
together
:
and
night
by
night
hath
lien
by
a
brach
:
he
I
trow
is
sufficiently
able
to
write
of
the
nature
of
hounds
,
and
the
manner
how
to
keepe
and
cherish
them
.
Now
the
partie
of
whom
the
Panormitan
spake
,
was
a
certaine
Knight
,
who
was
in
very
good
grace
and
fauour
in
Court
:
which
made
the
king
immediatly
to
fall
on
laughing
,
knowing
that
the
said
Panormitan
vnder
the
name
of
a
brach
,
did
meane
the
Gentlemans
wife
,
because
she
was
a
woman
that
did
vse
to
be
very
loud
and
clamoursom
in
her
speech
,
and
was
the
most
subiect
to
furiousnesse
and
outragious
passions
of
any
woman
liuing
.
A
contentious
and
quarelsome
wife
is
an
incurable
disease
.
The
letters
of
the
Earle
of
Aniow
to
the
king
of
Fraunce
.
LEwis
king
of
France
,
the
sonne
of
king
Charles
the
simple
,
being
in
the
church
of
S.
Martin
of
Tours
at
diuine
seruice
:
diuerse
of
his
Gentlemen
,
young
Courtiers
,
shewed
him
how
Fowkes
the
good
Earle
of
Aniow
was
set
amongst
the
singing
men
,
and
did
sing
with
them
,
for
the
which
they
mocked
and
contemned
him
.
Whereof
the
Countie
being
informed
,
he
sent
letters
vnto
the
king
,
wherein
was
nothing
written
saue
these
words
only
:
To
the
king
of
Fraunce
the
Earle
of
Aniow
sendeth
greeting
.
Sir
know
you
:
that
a
King
vnlearned
is
but
an
asse
crowned
.
The
counsell
of
the
Earle
of
Aniow
to
his
brother
at
the
time
of
his
death
.
MAurice
Erle
of
Aniou
at
the
time
of
his
decease
,
giuing
some
instructions
to
his
brother
Fouques
Nerra
that
succeeded
him
in
his
Earledome
,
said
vnto
him
:
My
brother
,
I
pray
remember
how
in
all
my
life
time
I
haue
laboured
to
get
me
friends
,
knowing
that
this
is
great
riches
:
and
that
the
house
which
hath
many
friends
ought
not
to
be
reputed
poore
nor
destitute
.
And
therefore
I
aduise
thee
in
any
case
to
hold
them
deare
vnto
thee
,
who
haue
heretofore
bene
faithfull
and
trustie
vnto
vs
.
A
friend
hath
no
greater
treasure
then
a
true
friend
in
time
of
necessitie
.
A
Christian
Act
of
the
Earle
of
Aniou
.
FOuques
the
fifth
of
that
name
,
earle
of
Aniou
hauing
gained
the
victorie
in
a
battell
foughten
against
Henrie
king
of
England
,
neare
the
towne
of
Sees
(
where
the
Angeuins
and
Manceaux
tooke
a
great
number
of
prisoners
,
whom
they
bound
&
enchained
together
,
and
lodged
in
an
Abbey
church
neare
the
campe
.
On
a
morning
early
the
Count
being
disposed
to
go
heare
a
Masse
in
the
same
church
,
and
being
not
able
to
enter
into
it
for
the
multitude
of
prisoners
there
enchained
,
he
was
very
much
discontented
at
it
,
and
turning
him
to
his
men
at
armes
,
he
said
:
My
companions
and
friends
,
what
haue
you
done
?
Do
you
not
know
that
the
church
is
the
house
of
God
and
of
prayer
:
and
haue
you
turned
it
into
a
prison
?
Do
you
not
feare
the
wrath
of
God
,
in
that
you
execute
crueltie
in
his
temple
?
You
ought
to
know
that
the
church
is
our
mother
,
and
we
are
her
children
:
this
place
is
a
Sanctuarie
and
a
place
of
priuiledge
:
but
you
haue
made
it
a
place
of
seruitude
.
This
said
,
he
caused
the
prisoners
to
be
vnbound
:
&
hauing
made
them
to
eate
&
drink
,
he
set
them
at
liberty
without
paying
of
any
ransom
.
The
same
Earle
on
a
time
said
:
that
to
support
or
cherish
the
wicked
was
to
do
iniurie
to
the
good
.
A
Sentence
of
the
duke
of
Brittaine
.
IOhn
duke
of
Brittaine
the
fifth
of
that
name
,
being
willing
to
make
a
mariage
betweene
his
sonne
the
Lord
Frauncis
and
the
Ladie
Izabel
daughter
to
the
Scottish
king
:
the
young
Prince
Francis
enquired
what
kind
of
Ladie
that
Izabel
was
:
to
whom
answer
was
made
:
that
she
was
a
very
goodly
Gentlewoman
,
wise
,
and
discreet
:
and
one
that
was
likely
to
haue
faire
issue
of
her
bodie
;
sauing
that
she
had
some
impediment
in
her
speech
.
Then
is
she
,
such
a
one
as
I
desire
quoth
the
Duke
:
For
I
hold
a
woman
wise
enough
,
that
knoweth
how
to
put
a
difference
between
the
wastcote
and
shirt
of
her
husband
.
The
haughtie
courage
of
the
duke
of
Burgundie
.
PHilip
the
hardie
duke
of
Burgundie
was
wont
to
say
:
That
kingdomes
,
Lordships
,
and
Dominions
,
did
of
right
appertaine
vnto
them
that
could
by
conquest
get
and
purchase
them
:
he
got
the
name
of
hardie
:
because
at
a
certaine
banquet
,
he
leaped
ouer
the
table
,
onely
to
haue
the
chiefest
place
next
to
the
person
of
king
Charles
the
sixth
:
he
had
both
the
courage
and
the
speech
of
Alexander
the
Great
.
An
act
of
Galeace
duke
of
Millain
.
GAleace
duke
of
Millain
was
giuen
to
vnderstand
,
that
there
was
a
certaine
Aduocate
in
that
citie
so
subtill
and
cunning
,
that
he
could
prolong
sutes
in
law
,
and
so
draw
them
out
in
length
,
as
he
would
make
them
almost
endlesse
,
whensoeuer
he
listed
to
vndertake
to
do
it
either
for
loue
or
for
money
.
The
Duke
willing
to
make
proofe
thereof
,
enquired
of
the
chiefe
steward
of
his
house
,
if
there
were
not
some
debt
due
and
owing
by
him
to
those
that
were
to
serue
him
with
prouisions
for
his
house
.
In
the
end
it
appeared
that
there
was
owing
to
a
certain
Baker
an
hundred
pounds
:
in
whose
name
he
caused
himselfe
to
be
summoned
,
and
a
day
to
be
set
downe
for
his
appearance
before
the
Senate
,
to
answer
for
the
paiment
of
this
debt
vnto
the
said
Baker
.
In
the
meane
time
he
sent
to
this
Aduocate
,
and
demaunded
his
counsell
,
how
he
might
make
delaies
,
and
not
be
enforced
to
make
paiment
of
this
money
.
The
Aduocate
promised
him
to
find
the
means
and
to
deuise
such
sleights
,
as
the
Baker
should
not
finger
a
peny
for
one
yeare
at
least
,
or
not
for
two
yeares
if
he
listed
.
The
action
being
prosecuted
,
and
iudgement
ready
to
be
giuen
:
the
Duke
then
demaunded
of
the
Aduocate
,
if
it
were
not
possible
yet
longer
to
protract
it
:
where
unto
the
Aduocate
answered
:
that
he
wold
so
handle
the
cause
,
as
it
should
not
be
ended
for
two
yeares
.
Oh
notable
iniustice
!
(
quoth
the
Duke
to
the
Aduocate
:
)
Thou
wicked
man
,
diddest
thou
not
know
,
nay
did
not
I
tell
thee
that
I
owed
him
an
hundred
pounds
:
and
yet
wouldest
thou
,
euen
against
thy
owne
conscience
&
mine
also
,
frustrate
the
poore
man
of
his
due
?
Is
there
any
reason
to
hold
plea
against
a
iust
debt
?
Take
the
wretch
(
said
he
to
his
Officers
)
and
let
him
be
presently
hanged
,
and
his
bodie
quartered
:
to
the
intent
from
hencefoorth
the
commonweale
may
not
by
him
be
any
more
corrupted
.
And
according
as
the
duke
had
pronounced
this
sentence
,
so
with
the
consent
of
the
Senate
was
the
Aduocate
executed
.
The
resolution
of
a
Gentleman
of
Millaine
at
his
death
.
THe
same
duke
Galeace
was
murthered
within
the
church
of
Saint
Stephen
in
Millain
,
as
he
was
hearing
of
deuine
Seruice
.
One
of
the
conspiratours
and
murtherers
was
slaine
instantly
in
the
place
where
the
murder
was
committed
:
the
other
named
Ierome
,
hauing
bene
hidden
for
three
daies
vnder
a
Merchants
shoppe
in
the
streete
,
was
constrained
by
famine
to
come
foorth
:
and
being
apprehended
,
was
adiudged
to
be
quartered
aliue
.
The
execution
being
to
be
done
,
and
he
stretched
out
on
a
table
,
at
the
end
wherof
his
head
hanged
downe
,
as
his
belly
was
ripped
open
:
with
pure
strength
he
lifted
vp
his
head
,
to
see
his
intrails
taken
out
of
his
bodie
:
and
therewithall
vttered
these
words
:
Collige
te
,
Ieronyme
:
Vita
breuis
,
Mors
acerba
,
Laus
perpetua
.
That
is
:
Plucke
vp
thy
heart
Ierome
:
life
is
but
short
:
death
is
bitter
:
but
the
renowne
will
be
perpetuall
.
And
so
saying
,
he
gaue
vp
the
ghost
.
The
cunning
of
Count
Rodericke
.
THe
Count
Radericke
Gonthier
hauing
bene
taken
prisoner
in
a
battell
,
by
Ferdinand
king
of
Catelonia
:
in
the
which
Aluara
the
brother
of
the
said
Countie
was
slaine
:
the
Count
himselfe
was
set
at
libertie
,
vpon
his
faith
giuen
to
returne
again
,
after
he
had
caused
his
brother
to
be
interred
.
Which
promise
the
said
Rodericke
being
willing
to
performe
,
and
yet
withall
desirous
to
keepe
his
libertie
:
he
caused
the
dead
bodie
of
his
said
brother
to
be
embaulmed
,
&
to
be
put
in
a
Coffin
,
the
which
he
made
to
be
caryed
with
him
wheresoeuer
he
went
:
and
he
would
neuer
suffer
it
to
be
buried
till
after
the
decease
of
king
Ferdinand
And
by
this
pollicie
he
thought
his
oath
sufficiently
obserued
,
which
he
had
formerly
sworne
to
the
King
.
A
sentence
of
the
Count
Pitilan
.
THe
Count
Pitilan
in
discoursing
of
warres
,
was
wont
to
vse
this
saying
:
When
thine
enemie
is
willing
to
flie
,
make
him
way
though
it
were
with
a
bridge
of
gold
.
The
opinion
of
the
duke
of
Burgoine
.
PHilip
duke
of
Burgoine
,
hearing
say
how
they
of
Gaunt
did
exceedingly
loue
the
Count
Charolois
his
sonne
▪
he
said
:
Oh
they
practise
the
common
Prouerbe
,
which
is
this
:
The
Gauntois
do
euer
loue
the
yong
Prince
,
the
sonne
and
heire
of
their
Lord
:
but
afterwards
when
he
commeth
to
inherite
the
Duchie
,
and
to
raigne
,
then
they
hate
him
.
A
Sentence
of
the
duke
of
Venice
.
MArke
Barbaric●
duke
of
Venice
,
being
vnwilling
to
take
reuenge
of
certaine
iniuries
that
had
bene
offered
him
,
said
:
That
a
good
Prince
,
and
such
a
one
as
was
not
inclined
to
crueltie
,
had
a
sufficient
reuenge
of
his
enemies
,
when
he
made
it
knowne
to
others
,
that
he
had
the
power
to
worke
reuenge
if
he
listed
:
and
that
he
would
not
do
it
vpon
priuate
persons
,
though
he
did
sharpely
punish
the
publike
offences
.
A
Sentence
of
the
duke
of
Ferrara
.
BOrso
the
first
duke
of
Ferrara
,
was
wont
to
say
:
That
the
hearts
and
affections
of
men
were
sooner
gained
by
benefites
and
good
deedes
,
then
by
force
&
constraint
of
Armes
.
The
charity
of
the
duke
of
Sauoy
.
AYme
the
second
of
that
name
,
duke
of
Sauoy
,
being
demaunded
by
certain
Ambassadours
,
where
were
his
hounds
with
which
he
vsed
to
hunt
:
and
desiring
to
haue
a
sight
of
them
,
he
told
them
that
if
they
would
come
againe
to
his
Court
the
next
morning
they
should
see
them
.
The
day
after
they
came
,
and
the
Duke
led
them
into
a
Hal
,
where
was
a
great
number
of
poore
people
and
beggars
eating
and
drinking
at
a
table
.
Behold
(
said
he
to
the
Ambassadours
)
the
dogges
which
I
keepe
and
nourish
:
and
with
which
I
purpose
to
purchase
and
to
lay
hold
on
the
heauenly
glorie
.
A
memorable
speech
of
the
great
maister
of
Rhodes
.
PHilip
de
Villiers
,
great
maister
of
the
knights
of
the
Rhodes
,
being
besieged
in
the
said
citie
by
Solyman
the
grand
Seigneur
of
the
Turkes
:
&
hauing
lost
so
many
of
his
people
,
that
he
had
very
few
left
,
said
oftentimes
:
That
it
was
much
better
to
saue
one
of
his
owne
men
,
then
to
kil
a
thousand
of
his
enemies
.
The
speech
of
the
great
Turke
to
the
said
great
Maister
.
AT
what
time
the
said
Villiers
was
constrained
to
render
the
same
towne
of
Rhodes
to
the
said
Sultan
Soliman
:
and
that
he
came
to
the
presence
of
the
said
grand
Seigneur
,
to
confirme
the
rendring
of
the
place
whereunto
he
had
bene
forced
,
and
to
take
his
leaue
of
him
for
his
departure
towards
Christendome
:
the
grand
Seigneur
vsed
a
speech
vnto
him
worthy
of
so
great
a
Prince
,
which
was
this
:
To
loose
townes
,
Lordships
and
Dominions
is
a
thing
so
vsuall
and
accustomable
amongst
men
:
that
it
is
a
sufficient
testimony
,
how
we
are
all
of
vs
subiect
to
infi●t
miseries
.
The
deuice
of
the
duke
of
Vrbin
.
CAesar
Borgias
,
duke
of
Valentinois
and
Vrbin
,
the
son
of
Pope
Alexander
the
sixth
,
gaue
for
his
deuice
this
Mot
:
O
Caesar
,
ô
nullo●
that
is
:
E
ther
I
will
be
Emperour
or
nothing
.
And
so
fell
it
out
in
the
end
accordingly
:
or
ere
he
came
to
that
he
aspired
,
his
wicked
conditions
brought
him
to
an
vnhappie
end
:
for
he
dyed
prisoner
in
Spaine
.
The
brauado
of
the
Count
de
Mathalon
.
THomas
Carafa
,
Count
de
Matalon
,
Generall
of
the
Armie
of
Ferdinand
against
the
French
in
the
realme
of
Naples
:
after
the
returne
of
king
Charles
the
eighth
into
France
:
being
aduised
&
disswaded
by
many
Captaines
of
his
Armie
from
ioyning
battell
with
the
French
that
were
marching
to
Salerno
:
he
reprouing
their
counsell
,
said
out
aloud
:
Tut
,
these
Frenchmen
now
adaies
be
not
those
auncient
Peeres
of
Fraunce
that
haue
bin
so
renowned
in
the
fabulous
Histories
of
the
Romaines
:
neither
are
we
women
furnished
and
armed
in
the
forme
of
men
,
as
were
of
old
the
Amazons
.
By
this
speech
he
encouraged
his
souldiers
:
howbeit
notwithstanding
this
braue
oration
,
he
lost
the
honour
of
the
battell
.
A
sage
speech
of
a
Marshall
of
Fraunce
.
IOhn
le
Maingre
,
called
Bouci●ualt
,
Marshall
of
Fraunce
,
and
Lieutenant
for
king
Charles
the
sixt
at
Genes
,
as
he
was
riding
one
day
through
the
streetes
of
that
citie
,
encountred
two
curtizans
richly
apparelled
after
the
fashion
of
that
countrie●
,
who
did
him
great
reuerence
,
and
he
rendred
them
the
like
.
Huguenin
de
Tolligney
,
a
French
gentleman
which
did
then
accompany
him
,
caused
him
to
stay
and
said
vnto
him
:
My
lord
:
who
are
these
two
dames
to
whom
you
haue
done
this
great
reuerence
?
I
know
not
said
the
Marshall
:
Huguenin
replye'd
:
Why
sir
,
they
be
common
women
.
The
Marshall
answered
:
wel
,
I
know
not
what
they
be
,
neither
skils
it
:
for
I
had
leifer
do
reuerence
to
tenne
common
women
,
then
to
faile
of
saluting
any
one
that
is
honest
.
A
French
Prouerbe
.
IN
the
historie
of
Bertrand
du
Guesclin
,
it
is
recorded
:
that
in
the
raigne
of
Charles
the
fifth
when
the
said
Bouciqualt
was
Marshall
of
Fraunce
,
there
liued
then
also
a
famous
renowned
knight
called
Iohn
de
Saintré
:
of
which
two
persons
,
the
French
in
their
commendation
made
these
verses
:
Of
much
more
worth
in
an
assault
,
Is
Saintré
then
is
Bouciqualt
:
But
much
better
in
a
treatie
,
Is
Bo●●iqualt
then
is
Saintré
An
Act
of
the
Earle
of
Sauoy
.
PEter
Earle
of
Sauoy
,
being
to
go
before
the
Emperour
Otho
the
fourth
,
to
do
him
homage
for
his
landes
which
he
held
of
the
Empire
:
went
apparelled
with
a
certaine
robe
,
the
one
halfe
whereof
was
of
steele
in
fashion
of
an
armour
gilded
:
in
such
sort
that
on
the
right
side
he
was
most
richly
apparelled
;
and
on
his
left
side
he
was
armed
:
in
this
manner
attired
did
he
demaund
the
inuestiture
of
his
lands
of
the
Emperour
:
who
hauing
graunted
it
vnto
him
:
and
the
Earle
being
retired
,
and
repairing
to
the
Chauncellour
to
haue
his
dispatch
,
shewed
him
the
auncient
Euidence
,
and
letters
Patents
graunted
to
his
Predecessours
wherby
he
held
his
landes
.
The
Chauncellour
then
demaunded
of
him
,
if
he
had
the
like
for
the
territories
of
Chablais
,
Oste
,
and
Vaux
,
well
knowing
that
he
lately
had
gotten
those
lands
by
conquest
.
Whereupon
the
Earle
setting
his
hand
on
his
sword
,
&
drawing
it
naked
out
of
the
scabbard
,
shewed
it
vnto
the
Chancellour
,
and
said
:
that
he
had
no
other
Euidence
for
those
lands
but
his
sword
:
and
by
that
he
held
them
.
After
which
the
Emperour
demaunded
of
him
:
why
he
ware
such
a
garment
,
with
the
one
halfe
of
cloth
of
gold
,
and
the
other
halfe
of
steele
.
The
Earle
answered
:
that
he
ware
the
cloth
of
gold
on
his
right
side
to
do
honour
to
his
Maiestie
:
and
for
my
attire
on
the
left
side
,
it
signifieth
(
quoth
he
)
that
if
any
man
deale
sinisterly
and
ill
with
me
,
or
offer
me
any
iniurie
,
I
am
readie
to
defend
me
,
and
to
fight
for
my
right
enent
to
the
death
.
How
the
duke
of
Millain
serued
an
Astrologer
.
A
Certaine
Astrologer
(
which
tooke
vpon
him
to
foreshew
things
to
come
,
and
the
good
and
ill
fortune
of
men
,
)
regarding
the
countenance
of
Iohn
Galeace
duke
of
Millain
,
said
vnto
him
:
Sir
,
dispose
of
your
affaires
betimes
,
for
you
cannot
liue
long
.
How
knowest
thou
that
,
sard
the
duke
?
Marry
sir
,
quoth
he
,
hauing
obserued
the
starres
that
are
the
gouernors
of
your
life
,
I
find
that
they
do
threaten
you
death
in
your
flourishing
age
.
Well
,
(
quoth
the
Duke
)
and
for
thy selfe
,
how
long
shalt
thou
liue
?
Sir
(
said
the
Astrologer
)
my
Planet
promiseth
me
long
life
.
To
the
end
therefore
(
said
the
Duke
)
that
thou
shalt
neuer
more
haue
affiance
in
thy
Planet
,
thou
shalt
dye
presently
contrarie
to
thy
opinion
,
and
all
the
Planets
of
heauen
shall
not
saue
thy
life
.
And
he
had
no
sooner
spoken
it
but
he
perfourmed
it
:
for
he
commaunded
him
instantly
to
be
hanged
:
which
was
accordingly
executed
.
The
message
sent
from
Narses
to
Sophia
,
the
Empresse
of
Constantinople
.
NArses
the
Eunuch
,
a
most
excellent
Chieftaine
,
who
was
Lieutenant
Generall
for
the
Emperours
Iustinian
and
Iustin
of
their
warres
in
Italy
,
was
sent
for
by
the
Empresse
Sophia
the
wife
of
Iustin
(
a
most
stout
and
proud
Ladie
)
and
commaunded
to
returne
from
Italy
&
Naples
where
he
was
Gouernour
,
and
to
come
to
Constantinople
to
the
Court
:
letting
him
to
vnderstand
,
that
she
meant
to
employ
him
in
another
manner
of
seruice
then
the
warres
,
and
fitter
for
his
estate
:
namely
,
to
spin
and
weaue
wool
with
her
women
and
maidens
.
To
the
which
message
,
Narses
returned
this
answer
:
that
he
would
weaue
such
a
webbe
,
as
neither
she
nor
her
husband
,
(
whom
she
ruled
as
she
listed
)
should
be
able
euer
to
vntwine
.
And
he
did
no
lesse
than
he
promised
:
for
he
secretly
sent
for
Alboin
king
of
the
Lombards
out
of
Hungarie
being
his
very
great
friend
,
and
set
him
in
possession
of
Italy
,
so
as
both
he
and
his
successours
enioyed
it
for
a
long
time
after
.
A
woman
of
insolent
and
proud
cariage
and
haughtie
in
speech
,
is
the
cause
of
notable
mischiefes
.
The
magnanimity
of
Bertrand
du
Guesclin
.
THis
Bertrand
du
Guesclin
was
no
lesse
famous
&
renowned
for
his
magnanimitie
&
courage
,
then
was
Narses
the
Graecian
.
For
before
that
he
was
Constable
of
Fraunce
,
he
held
the
part
of
Henry
king
of
Spaine
against
king
Peter
the
brother
of
the
said
Henry
.
And
in
a
battell
foughten
at
Nadres
between
the
two
brothers
,
Henry
was
put
to
flight
and
Bertrand
was
taken
prisoner
by
the
black
prince
of
Wales
,
who
followed
the
party
of
king
Peter
,
who
led
him
prisoner
to
Burdeaux
:
hauing
held
him
there
a
time
,
he
was
willing
to
deliuer
him
,
and
to
acquit
&
pay
his
debts
,
on
condition
that
the
said
Bertrand
should
neuer
beare
armes
against
him
the
said
Prince
,
against
the
king
of
England
his
father
,
nor
against
king
Peter
of
Castill
,
nor
their
allies
.
But
Bertrand
refusing
to
yeeld
to
those
conditions
,
was
notwithstanding
put
to
his
raunsome
such
as
himselfe
would
nominate
and
set
downe
.
Bertrand
(
howbeit
that
he
was
&
alleadged
himself
to
be
but
a
poore
knight
)
yet
hoping
on
his
good
fortunes
,
offered
the
Prince
an
100000.
double
Florins
of
gold
.
The
Prince
supposing
that
he
mocked
him
,
quitted
him
for
the
quarter
part
:
but
Bertrand
standing
on
his
honour
,
would
not
yeeld
to
pay
lesse
then
sixtie
thousand
,
saying
:
That
he
would
be
well
able
to
pay
it
.
The
Prince
accepting
his
offer
:
Bertrand
spake
out
aloud
before
all
the
Lords
and
Nobles
there
present
:
now
may
Henry
of
Castill
well
vaunt
himselfe
and
boldly
say
:
That
he
shall
dy
king
of
Spaine
:
for
I
doubt
not
but
to
set
the
Crowne
on
his
head
:
and
he
shall
yeeld
me
the
one
moitie
of
my
raunsome
:
and
king
Charles
of
France
shall
furnish
me
with
the
other
moitie
.
Such
was
the
haughtie
courage
of
this
valiant
Chieftaine
,
who
afterwards
accomplished
and
acquitted
himselfe
of
that
his
promise
.
The
same
Pertrand
being
afterwards
Constable
of
Fraunce
vnder
Charles
the
fifth
,
left
a
custome
in
Fraunce
which
he
brought
vp
in
his
time
:
That
whatsoeuer
Gentleman
had
committed
any
forfeit
against
the
reputation
and
honour
of
his
estate
:
if
he
did
afterwards
happen
to
be
in
company
at
any
banquet
:
the
meate
which
was
set
before
him
should
be
cut
in
peeces
.
A
hardy
speech
vttered
by
Hire
,
a
French
Captaine
to
king
Charles
the
seuenth
.
THe
Hire
a
French
Captaine
being
sent
from
the
armie
to
the
king
of
Fraunce
Charles
the
seuenth
,
to
shew
him
in
what
estate
the
affairs
of
the
warres
then
stoode
:
and
that
for
default
of
victuals
,
money
,
and
other
necessaries
,
the
French
had
lost
certaine
townes
&
battels
to
the
English
.
The
king
willing
to
entertain
the
Captaine
in
good
familiar
sort
,
shewed
him
all
his
delicate
preparations
of
his
pleasures
and
delights
,
the
sports
,
the
Ladies
,
and
the
banquets
wherewith
he
recreated
himselfe
:
and
withall
demaunded
of
him
how
he
liked
them
.
The
Hire
very
freely
and
liberally
answered
him
,
saying
:
Sir
,
I
neuer
in
my
life
saw
Prince
,
that
lost
his
patrimonie
more
pleasantly
then
you
do
.
That
man
is
to
be
reputed
mad
&
senselesse
,
that
will
sit
playing
,
whilest
his
house
is
a
burning
.
A
prompt
and
readie
answer
of
an
English
Captaine
the
Lord
Talbot
.
TAlbot
an
English
Captaine
,
hauing
besieged
the
citie
of
Orleance
in
the
time
of
king
Charles
the
seuenth
:
the
citizens
fell
to
practise
with
the
duke
of
Burgundie
,
to
yeeld
themselues
vnder
his
obeissance
:
whereupon
the
Duke
wrote
to
the
said
lord
Talbot
wishing
him
to
leaue
the
siege
,
and
the
rather
for
that
his
long
abode
before
that
place
,
might
be
a
great
dammage
and
preiudice
vnto
him
.
The
lord
Talbot
suspecting
the
practise
then
in
hand
,
would
not
consent
to
the
Dukes
motion
:
but
sent
him
this
answer
:
I
do
not
meane
to
beat
the
bush
,
and
that
another
shall
haue
the
birds
.
This
speech
in
some
histories
is
attributed
to
the
duke
of
Bedford
Regent
of
France
vnder
Henry
the
6.
king
of
England
.
The
answer
of
Bartholom●w
Aluiano
,
to
king
Lewis
the
twelfth
.
BArthelm●w
Aluiano
a
Captaine
of
the
Venetians
,
and
Generall
of
their
armie
,
at
the
battell
of
Agnadell
was
there
taken
prisoner
by
the
French
,
and
presented
to
king
Lewis
the
twelfth
:
who
demanding
of
him
,
vpon
what
ground
or
reason
he
bore
armes
against
him
:
the
said
Barthelmew
made
this
answer
:
Sir
,
I
haue
vndertaken
the
warre
against
you
for
two
speciall
reasons
.
The
first
is
,
for
discharge
of
my
dutie
to
my
countrie
.
The
second
is
:
for
that
hauing
to
deale
against
so
great
and
puissant
a
Prince
as
you
are
:
if
I
had
obtained
the
victorie
,
my
renowne
and
fame
had
bene
eternall
:
and
being
vanquished
,
I
shall
haue
neuer
the
lesse
honour
and
reputation
with
them
of
my
countrey
,
when
they
shall
enter
into
due
consideration
of
your
greatnesse
and
excellencie
:
for
the
hardinesse
&
couragious
boldnesse
which
I
had
to
resist
against
you
,
shall
turne
to
my
glorie
and
honour
.
Men
of
haughtie
courage
do
not
attempt
other
then
great
actions
:
the
issue
whereof
cannot
but
turne
to
their
honour
.
A
tyrannicall
Sentence
of
Prospero
Colonna
.
PRospero
Colonna
being
Colonel
of
the
Italian
men
at
armes
which
were
within
Millain
:
a
citizen
of
Millain
came
to
complaine
vnto
him
of
the
exactions
and
pillaging
of
his
soldiers
:
vnto
whom
he
said
:
Millain
is
like
vnto
a
bird
,
from
which
if
one
pull
away
the
feathers
,
she
bringeth
foorth
others
much
more
faire
and
beautifull
.
The
answer
of
an
Italian
to
Ascanio
Colonna
.
AScanio
Colonna
hauing
many
goodly
liuings
and
possessions
in
Romania
,
arriued
in
a
certaine
towne
of
his
own
:
where
all
the
chief
men
came
vnto
him
to
salute
him
&
to
do
him
reuerence
,
onely
one
citizen
excepted
:
who
being
very
rich
,
yet
no
Gentleman
,
had
one
only
son
an
honest
faire
conditioned
young
man
,
who
being
singularly
endued
with
all
the
gifts
and
graces
wherewith
nature
cold
enrich
him
,
was
not
inferiour
,
but
rather
excelled
all
others
there
inhabiting
.
Seigneur
Ascanieo
inuited
that
same
citizen
to
supper
:
at
the
end
whereof
,
he
demaunded
of
him
to
haue
his
sonne
to
serue
him
:
promising
to
preferre
him
and
aduaunce
him
highly
.
The
citizen
said
vnto
him
:
no
sir
,
I
will
not
that
he
shall
serue
you
:
for
I
remember
me
of
an
old
Prouerbe
which
withholdeth
me
from
condescending
hereunto
.
What
Prouerbe
is
that
,
said
Seigneur
Ascanio
?
The
citizen
answered
:
Hearken
sir
,
and
I
will
repeate
it
vnto
you
:
Male
è
chi
gli
serue
.
Peggio
è
chi
gli
disserue
,
Beato
è
chi
non
gli
conosse
.
That
is
to
say
:
Ill
is
he
that
serueth
:
Worse
is
he
that
cannot
please
:
But
happy
is
he
that
knoweth
neither
.
An
excellent
comparison
made
by
a
G●ntleman
of
Genua
.
LEwis
Sforce
being
determined
to
exact
a
great
summe
of
money
by
compulsion
vpon
the
citie
of
Genes:
sent
an
Ambassadour
thither
to
negotiate
this
businesse
:
who
being
inuited
by
a
chiefe
personage
of
the
Citie
to
dine
with
him
,
and
walking
into
the
garden
of
that
citizen
his
house
:
there
they
two
fell
into
communication
of
that
matter
:
the
Gentleman
Geneuois
seeing
the
herbe
Basell
,
said
vnto
the
Ambassadour
:
My
lord
Ambassadour
,
stroke
your
hand
along
vpon
,
and
after
smell
vnto
it
:
which
he
did
,
and
confessed
that
the
sauour
of
it
was
most
sweete
and
odoriferous
:
My
Lord
(
quoth
the
Geneuois
againe
)
straine
the
herbe
in
your
hand
and
then
smell
to
it
:
which
he
did
likewise
,
and
said
that
it
yeelded
a
very
bad
and
lothsome
sent
.
Wherupon
the
Geneuois
said
vnto
him
:
My
lord
,
if
the
duke
Lewis
wil
gently
stroke
the
hand
of
his
puissance
ouer
this
citie
without
any
violent
dealing
he
shall
find
it
to
yeeld
a
good
sauor
,
&
very
obedient
vnto
him
:
but
if
he
come
to
oppresse
it
&
to
force
it
by
compulsion
,
surely
it
will
yeeld
but
a
sharpe
and
ill
tast
by
disobedience
and
rebellion
.
The
admonition
of
certaine
French
Captaines
giuen
to
their
souldiers
.
IN
the
battell
of
Fornoue
giuen
by
the
potestates
of
Italy
to
king
Charles
the
eight
at
his
returne
from
the
conquest
of
Naples
:
the
French
Knights
passing
by
the
rankes
of
the
battels
,
as
they
were
doing
their
deuoit
in
the
thickest
presse
of
their
enemies
,
and
fearing
lest
the
couetousnesse
of
the
souldiers
might
make
the
French
loose
the
victorie
:
they
cryed
vnto
their
souldiers
:
Remember
the
battell
of
Guinegare
.
This
was
a
battell
foughten
in
the
time
of
king
Lewis
the
eleuenth
against
Maximilian
king
of
the
Romanes
:
the
which
the
French
lost
by
giuing
themselues
to
the
pillage
.
Of
a
French
Knight
which
taxed
the
Normans
.
RAault
the
Dane
,
who
was
afterwards
the
first
duke
of
Normandy
comming
into
Fraunce
with
a
great
armie
:
there
was
sent
against
him
Robert
Earle
of
Aniou
,
Marshall
of
Fraunce
:
who
demaunded
of
one
Hastingue
(
a
Dane
likewise
,
being
then
Countie
de
Chartres
)
whether
he
thought
best
to
giue
battell
vnto
Raault
or
not
,
and
what
was
his
aduice
therein
?
Hastingue
for
some
reasons
disswaded
him
.
But
a
certaine
noble
Knight
which
caried
the
Banner
of
Fraunce
,
perswaded
the
Marshall
to
the
contrary
,
saying
:
My
Lord
:
did
you
euer
see
a
wolfe
seize
vpon
a
wolfe
:
or
one
foxe
make
war
against
another
foxe
?
Inferring
hereby
:
that
they
were
both
of
one
nation
:
and
that
therefore
it
was
very
vnlikely
that
the
one
would
hurt
the
other
.
THe
Elect
of
Senlis
encouraging
the
French
men
at
armes
against
the
Flemings
in
the
battell
of
Bouines
,
vnder
the
king
Philip
Augustus
,
amongst
other
words
,
said
:
It
is
not
the
part
of
any
noble
and
valiant
Knight
,
to
make
the
bodie
of
another
Knight
to
serue
him
for
his
shield
and
rampart
.
The
Sayings
of
Captaine
Baiard
.
FRauncis
de
Stritigen
,
a
Colonell
vnder
the
Emperour
Charles
the
fift
,
hauing
besieged
Mezieres
,
within
the
which
was
Captaine
Bayard
:
for
Frauncis
the
first
of
that
name
,
king
of
Fraunce
summoned
him
by
a
Herald
to
yeeld
himselfe
and
the
place
whereof
he
had
the
gouernment
.
Wherunto
Bayard
made
this
answer
.
The
Baiard
of
Fraunce
feareth
not
the
Roussin
of
Almaine
.
This
conceipt
was
vpon
the
allusion
to
his
name
,
which
was
so
famous
and
renowned
,
that
the
Spaniards
had
this
saying
of
him
:
In
Fraunce
are
many
Graybeards
,
but
there
are
but
few
Bayards
.
A
Gentleman
demanded
of
Monsieur
Bayard
:
What
goods
and
possessions
a
Gentleman
ought
to
leaue
vnto
his
children
?
he
answered
:
Marry
that
which
needeth
not
feare
any
stormes
nor
tempests
,
nor
force
of
man
,
nor
humane
iustice
:
and
that
is
wisedome
and
vertue
.
And
it
behooueth
the
father
to
haue
like
care
of
his
children
,
as
a
Gardiner
hath
of
his
garden
:
that
is
:
to
be
carefull
in
trimming
of
it
,
to
see
it
well
sowed
,
&
wel
planted
with
good
seedes
and
plants
.
Another
demaunded
of
him
,
what
difference
there
was
betweene
the
learned
and
the
ignorant
:
As
much
(
quoth
he
)
as
is
betweene
a
Phisition
and
his
patient
.
He
said
:
that
the
greatest
honour
and
Seignorie
which
any
Nobleman
could
possibly
haue
,
was
to
be
familiar
and
conuersant
with
men
that
are
vertuous
:
and
the
greatest
euill
which
could
possibly
betide
to
any
great
person
,
was
to
be
accompanied
with
those
for
his
familiar
friends
,
who
were
ignorant
and
vicious
:
for
(
said
he
)
there
cannot
be
a
greater
plague
or
pestilence
,
then
when
audaciousnesse
and
puissance
is
accompanied
with
ignorance
.
A
certaine
Gentleman
on
a
time
said
vnto
him
:
Sir
,
I
see
euery
where
great
store
of
riches
and
worldly
goods
,
but
I
see
not
that
prudence
&
wisedome
which
you
haue
so
highly
commended
.
That
is
no
maruell
(
answered
Bayard
)
for
you
haue
the
earthly
eyes
of
the
bodie
,
with
which
you
see
earthly
things
:
but
you
haue
not
the
eyes
of
the
spirit
and
vnderstanding
,
wherewith
to
discerne
and
consider
wisedome
and
prudence
.
A
dangerous
iest
of
a
soldier
of
Nauarre
.
IN
the
yeare
1916.
at
such
time
as
the
French
and
Venetians
had
laid
siege
before
Bressia
,
which
the
Spaniards
held
for
the
Emperor
:
after
that
the
souldiers
of
both
parts
had
vsed
each
against
other
sundry
taunts
and
reprochfull
arrogant
speeches
:
a
certaine
souldier
a
Nauarrois
,
(
to
the
intent
he
might
in
some
sort
represse
the
vaunting
speeches
of
the
Spaniards
)
in
giuing
them
occasion
to
suspect
the
mines
wrought
vnder
the
ground
against
them
:
he
vsed
this
speech
vnto
them
:
My
friends
,
you
that
are
so
full
of
your
mocks
within
the
town
take
good
heed
and
looke
well
to
yourselues
,
to
preuent
the
harme
that
may
betide
you
,
lest
that
when
the
henne
hath
done
scraping
&
digging
the
ground
with
her
feete
,
you
repent
you
that
you
did
not
dreame
of
it
.
It
is
a
good
threatning
,
that
giueth
a
man
good
admonition
.
Of
the
two
Marshals
of
Fraunce
,
Monsieur
de
Antrehan
,
and
Monsieur
de
Cleremount
.
THe
Prince
of
Wales
surnamed
the
Blacke
Prince
,
hauing
made
sundrie
offers
vnto
Iohn
the
French
king
before
the
battell
of
Poytiers
:
the
king
assembled
his
Councell
to
haue
their
aduice
.
The
lord
de
Antrehan
one
of
the
Marshals
,
did
counsell
the
king
to
accept
the
offers
of
the
Prince
,
and
not
to
hazard
the
battell
and
to
aduenture
the
certaine
for
the
vncertaine
.
The
lord
of
Cleremount
the
other
Marshall
,
reproching
the
Marshall
de
Antrehan
,
and
obiecting
that
his
counsell
proceeded
of
feare
and
cowardice
,
because
he
durst
not
be
at
the
battell
,
De
Antrehan
being
very
highly
offended
,
and
esteeming
himselfe
much
wronged
in
his
honor
and
reputation
,
said
vnto
him
with
a
stout
courage
:
Cleremount
,
to
the
intent
thou
maist
know
that
it
is
no
cowardly
feare
that
made
me
speake
as
I
haue
done
:
I
would
thou
shouldest
well
know
,
that
the
arrest
of
my
launce
shall
be
more
forward
in
the
battell
,
then
thou
shalt
be
with
the
point
of
thine
.
And
the
battell
being
foughten
,
the
French
lost
the
field
,
and
king
Iohn
was
taken
prisoner
.
The
speech
of
Dame
Tiphaine
to
her
husband
Bertrand
du
Guesclin
.
AFter
that
the
Lord
Bertrand
du
Guesclin
was
espoused
vnto
the
Ladie
Tiphanie
,
who
was
issued
of
a
noble
and
great
familie
:
he
discontinued
for
a
time
the
vse
and
exercise
of
armes
,
which
he
had
bene
accustomed
to
follow
:
for
the
which
his
new
espoused
wise
greatly
blamed
him
,
saying
:
my
sweete
friend
and
loue
,
before
that
we
were
maried
you
were
wont
to
follow
the
warres
,
and
many
faire
exploits
haue
bene
atchieued
by
your
prowesse
:
in
such
sort
as
many
haue
thought
,
that
by
you
the
realme
of
Fraunce
would
be
recouered
out
of
the
hands
of
the
English
.
Surely
,
it
cannot
stand
with
the
nature
of
a
true
gentleman
,
that
an
ouer
exceeding
affection
to
a
new
wife
should
make
you
loose
the
honour
which
you
haue
formerly
obtained
:
and
sir
,
for
my
part
,
I
who
ought
to
be
honoured
by
your
meanes
,
shall
esteeme
my selfe
much
disgraced
,
if
you
surcease
from
following
this
course
which
you
haue
so
well
begunne
:
and
I
shall
beare
you
the
lesse
loue
&
affection
for
it
,
because
you
ought
not
to
leaue
and
forgo
the
honour
and
reputation
of
chiualrie
,
and
the
art
militarie
which
euery
man
hath
attributed
vnto
you
.
The
perswasions
of
any
honourable
Ladie
,
haue
great
force
and
may
preuaile
much
with
a
generous
and
haughtie
courage
,
to
make
it
enterprize
high
and
great
actions
:
as
these
of
this
Ladie
had
with
this
Knight
sir
Bertrand
:
who
afterwards
became
high
Constable
of
Fraunce
.
An
honorable
opinion
of
Lewi●
the
son
of
King
Philip
of
Fraunce
.
LEwis
the
sonne
of
king
Philip
the
first
of
that
name
,
who
was
afterwards
surnamed
Lewis
le
gros
:
making
warre
against
certaine
Noblemen
of
Fraunce
that
had
rebelled
against
his
father
:
and
hauing
besieged
a
certaine
castell
,
his
men
at
armes
would
needes
leaue
him
and
depart
,
by
reason
of
the
vnseasonablenes
&
ill
disposition
of
the
time
:
insomuch
as
he
was
not
able
either
by
prayers
or
menaces
to
retain
them
:
wherefore
being
thus
abandoned
&
forsaken
of
his
forces
,
he
was
constrained
to
retire
and
raise
his
siege
,
saying
&
oftentimes
repeating
it
:
that
it
was
better
by
farre
for
a
man
to
dy
a
cruell
death
(
prouided
it
were
honest
&
honorable
)
rather
than
to
prolong
his
life
with
shame
&
dishonor
.
A
courteous
and
gentle
answer
of
king
Philip
Augustus
.
CErtaine
Councellours
and
Courtiers
shewed
vnto
the
French
king
Philip
surnamed
Augustus
:
that
the
Cleargie
of
Fraunce
did
vsurp
the
authoritie
and
royall
iurisdictions
appertaining
to
the
Crowne
:
whereby
his
princely
dignitie
and
prerogatiue
was
greatly
iniured
and
endammaged
:
and
wished
him
therefore
to
cut
off
their
authoritie
so
vsurped
:
whereunto
he
wisely
aunswered
:
I
do
easily
beleeue
,
that
what
you
say
is
true
:
howbeit
calling
to
mind
the
benefits
wherewith
God
hath
blessed
me
,
I
had
rather
suffer
and
endure
losse
and
dammage
in
my
rights
,
them
to
commence
sute
or
to
bring
processe
against
the
seruitours
of
God
&
his
Church
,
whereof
may
arise
and
grow
any
offence
and
scandall
.
A
saying
of
Pope
Vrban
the
fifth
.
KIng
Charles
the
fifth
being
desirous
to
ridde
his
countrey
and
kingdome
of
Fraunce
of
those
men
at
armes
both
English
and
French
,
which
(
after
the
treatie
of
peace
accorded
betweene
those
two
nations
)
did
ouerrunne
and
spoile
the
countrey
of
Fraunce
:
the
lord
Bertrand
du
Guesclin
obtained
leaue
of
the
king
,
to
leade
them
into
the
realme
of
Granada
against
the
Saracens
.
And
by
reason
of
the
pilferies
and
robberies
which
these
men
at
armes
had
committed
,
the
Pope
Vrban
the
fifth
had
excommunicated
them
:
Bertrand
du
Guesclin
hauing
assembled
them
together
,
and
being
chosen
Generall
of
these
forces
to
passe
with
them
into
Spaine
,
marched
away
with
them
by
the
way
of
Auignon
,
where
the
Pope
Vrban
the
fifth
was
then
resident
:
who
sent
a
Cardinall
vnto
them
to
know
what
was
their
demaund
:
to
the
which
Cardinall
,
Bertrand
answered
:
Sir
,
I
pray
tell
his
Holinesse
,
that
these
men
of
warre
do
demaund
pardon
&
absolution
both
from
the
gilt
and
the
punishment
of
their
sinnes
which
they
haue
committed
,
and
for
the
which
they
haue
incurred
the
sentence
of
excommunication
:
and
besides
they
do
require
two
thousand
Florins
of
gold
to
maintaine
them
and
to
defray
their
charges
in
their
voyage
vndertaken
for
the
aduancement
of
the
Christian
faith
.
The
Cardinall
making
report
vnto
the
Pope
of
his
message
:
his
answer
was
this
:
This
is
very
straunge
and
a
maruellous
matter
,
that
this
people
should
demaund
absolution
and
money
:
and
our
custome
is
to
giue
absolution
and
to
take
money
.
The
opinion
of
the
Earle
of
Arminacke
.
THe
Nobles
and
Barons
of
Guien
being
assembled
in
counsell
to
giue
an
answer
vnto
the
demaunds
of
the
Prince
of
Wales
,
who
was
purposed
to
make
warre
in
Spaine
,
because
the
most
part
of
them
thought
it
vnlawfull
,
and
an
enterprise
of
small
reason
:
and
were
desirous
to
be
resolued
amongst
themselues
of
the
truth
of
the
matter
.
The
Earle
of
Arminacke
spake
vnto
them
on
this
manner
:
It
is
not
fit
,
nor
a
thing
appertinent
to
the
subiect
,
(
who
standeth
vpon
the
reputation
of
his
faith
and
loyaltie
)
to
dispute
of
the
rights
and
interests
which
his
Prince
may
haue
,
in
vndertaking
warre
against
another
Prince
:
but
he
ought
to
yeeld
him
his
best
seruice
and
endeuours
,
whensoeuer
he
shall
be
required
thereunto
:
for
he
ought
to
be
perswaded
,
that
his
Prince
in
so
doing
,
doth
nothing
but
vpon
good
counsell
&
aduice
:
neither
ought
he
any
further
to
be
inquisitiue
therinto
.
Euery
warre
vndertaken
vpon
an
vniust
quarrell
,
is
to
the
dishonour
rather
of
the
Prince
then
of
the
subiect
.
The
saying
of
the
Earle
of
Foix.
GAston
the
second
of
that
name
,
Earle
of
Foix
,
hauing
taken
to
wife
Elinor
the
daughter
of
Comminge
,
who
was
much
elder
then
himselfe
:
certaine
Nobles
of
that
countrey
being
in
communication
with
her
of
that
mariage
,
told
her
:
That
she
had
taken
and
chosen
an
husband
,
who
was
much
younger
then
she
:
to
whom
she
answered
:
If
I
had
knowne
that
the
Earle
of
Foix
should
haue
bene
my
husband
,
I
would
not
haue
bene
borne
so
soone
,
but
haue
stayed
for
him
.
In
euery
good
mariage
,
it
is
requisit
that
the
parties
be
equal
and
alike
in
conditions
,
age
and
wealth
.
The
last
words
of
the
king
of
Nauarre
at
his
death
.
FRauncis
Phoebus
Earle
of
Foix
,
and
king
of
Nauarre
,
lying
vpon
his
death
bed
,
in
the
very
agonie
and
last
panges
of
death
,
vsed
these
wordes
for
his
last
speech
:
Regnum
meum
non
est
de
hoc
mundo
.
I
d●ò
relinquo
mundum
&
non
conturbemini
,
quia
vado
ad
patrem
.
My
kingdome
is
not
of
this
world
:
therefore
I
leaue
the
world
:
&
be
not
you
troubled
,
for
I
go
to
the
father
.
The
answer
of
Iouian
Pontanus
.
IOuian
Pontanus
an
excellent
Philosopher
and
a
notable
Poet
,
being
demaunded
why
he
did
eate
but
of
one
kind
of
meate
at
his
meale
:
and
of
that
also
very
little
and
in
great
sobrietie
:
he
answered
:
Because
I
wold
not
haue
any
need
of
the
Phisition
.
All
Phisitions
are
of
accordin
this
:
that
diuersitie
of
meates
do
hinder
the
digestion
,
and
ingender
sicknesses
and
diseases
.
A
pleasant
conceipt
of
the
brother
of
Sanctius
,
brother
to
the
king
of
Spaine
.
A
Solemne
Councel
being
assembled
at
Rome
,
to
consult
vpon
the
taking
of
armes
against
the
Saracens
who
had
the
possession
of
the
holy
land
:
it
was
of
a
long
time
there
debated
who
should
be
chosen
as
the
most
worthie
and
sufficient
to
haue
the
conduct
and
commaund
of
the
armie
.
After
many
opinions
,
it
was
concluded
,
that
Sanctius
brother
to
the
king
of
Spaine
in
regard
of
his
good
parts
,
his
hardinesse
,
courage
,
and
vertues
,
should
be
the
chiefe
and
Generall
of
this
honourable
enterprise
:
because
it
was
well
known
that
he
was
a
man
deuoide
of
couetousnesse
and
ambition
:
and
of
excellent
expedition
in
deedes
of
armes
:
whervpon
he
being
after
this
election
come
to
Rome
,
and
repairing
to
the
Conclaue
where
the
Pope
,
Cardinals
,
and
Princes
of
Christendome
were
assembled
together
:
he
was
immediately
in
the
presence
of
them
all
,
by
the
decree
and
ordinance
of
the
Pope
,
amongst
other
articles
proclaimed
and
declared
King
of
Egypt
:
vpon
the
which
Proclamation
all
the
people
showted
with
a
publicke
crie
and
acclamation
exceedingly
reioyced
.
He
not
skilled
in
the
Latine
tongue
:
and
not
knowing
wherat
the
Consistorie
did
make
that
triumphing
,
demaunded
the
cause
of
his
interpreter
:
who
hauing
told
him
that
the
Pope
had
graunted
and
proclaimed
him
king
of
Egypt
:
he
said
vnto
his
interpreter
:
Stand
vp
,
and
make
here
presently
a
Proclamation
before
all
this
people
here
assembled
:
that
seeing
the
Pope
hath
made
me
king
of
Egypt
,
he
therefore
shall
be
Caliph
of
Babylon
.
This
was
a
sudden
and
royall
liberality
,
to
recompence
him
with
a
vaine
title
of
Pontificalitie
,
from
whom
he
had
receiued
the
name
and
stile
of
a
king
without
a
kingdome
.
The
opinion
of
the
king
of
Sicilie
.
RObert
king
of
Sicilie
,
being
on
a
time
in
communication
with
that
famous
Italian
Poet
Frauncis
Petrarch
,
told
him
:
That
he
was
more
in
loue
with
his
bookes
then
his
own
Crown
:
and
that
he
held
more
deare
the
learning
and
knowledge
which
he
had
gotté
in
the
studying
of
good
letters
,
then
all
the
honours
and
riches
of
his
realme
.
This
opinion
was
cleane
contrarie
to
that
of
the
French
king
Lewis
the
eleuenth
.
The
mind
of
the
Emperour
Fredericke
,
which
he
shewed
towards
his
wife
.
THe
Emperour
Fredericke
did
neuer
vse
to
drinke
wine
but
at
his
meals
:
and
euen
then
he
vsed
to
mingle
and
temper
it
with
a
great
quantitie
of
water
.
His
wife
the
Empresse
Leonor
did
likewise
neuer
vse
to
drinke
any
wine
whilest
she
liued
in
her
fathers
house
:
and
being
come
to
the
imperiall
dignitie
,
the
Phisitions
of
Almaine
aduised
her
to
vse
wine
,
if
she
meant
to
haue
any
children
,
because
the
climate
of
that
countrey
was
very
cold
:
wherof
Fredericke
being
aduertised
,
commaunded
one
of
his
neare
and
familiar
friends
to
go
vnto
the
Empresse
,
and
to
say
this
vnto
her
from
him
:
I
had
leifer
haue
a
wife
that
is
barren
,
then
one
that
is
subiect
to
drinking
of
wine
.
The
Empresse
returned
to
the
messenger
this
answer
:
During
my
life
I
shall
euer
be
obedient
to
the
wil
and
commaundement
of
my
Lord
&
husband
:
neuerthelesse
,
if
the
Emperour
should
commaund
me
to
vse
wine
,
I
had
rather
dye
then
therein
obey
him
.
A
Sentence
of
Pope
Clement
the
seuenth
.
POpe
Clement
the
seuenth
,
speaking
of
the
retaining
of
Princes
in
peace
and
amitie
for
the
quiet
and
tranquilitie
of
the
Christian
common-weale
,
vsed
to
say
:
that
it
was
a
daungerous
and
most
perillous
thing
to
be
in
amitie
with
some
particulars
onely
:
but
to
entertaine
it
with
diuerse
,
it
was
well
befitting
and
beseeming
the
dutie
and
dignitie
of
the
Papall
See
:
which
ought
to
declare
it selfe
the
common
father
and
wel
willer
of
all
in
generall
.
The
allusion
of
the
Lantgraue
of
Hesse
.
THe
Lantgraue
Philip
of
Hesse
,
making
warres
against
the
king
Ferdinand
brother
to
the
Emperour
Charles
the
fifth
,
for
the
restoring
of
Vtrich
duke
of
Wittenberg
to
his
right
:
&
being
entred
into
the
country
and
and
territories
of
the
said
Duchy
,
there
he
encountred
with
his
enemies
,
whom
he
rudely
put
to
the
repulse
.
And
as
he
made
his
infanterie
to
march
on
,
he
demaunded
of
the
aduaunteourrers
where
they
had
left
their
enemies
.
Answer
was
made
him
:
that
they
were
at
Loffen
.
Well
said
,
(
my
good
souldiers
quoth
he
)
I
take
this
your
answer
for
a
prognostication
of
our
victorie
at
hand
:
seeing
it
seemeth
to
bring
vs
tidings
that
our
enemies
are
in
flying
.
Loffen
in
Dutch
signifieth
flight
,
which
made
the
Lantgraue
by
the
allusion
of
the
word
,
to
take
it
for
a
presage
of
their
flight
.
A
pleasant
conceipt
of
a
French
Gentleman
.
COmmunication
being
moued
in
the
presence
of
the
lord
Claude
Duke
of
Guiz●
touching
a
certaine
battell
giuen
by
Frauncis
the
French
king
,
against
the
Emperour
Charles
the
fifth
:
the
duke
of
Guize
began
to
vse
some
speech
vnto
a
French
Gentleman
who
had
bene
seene
in
the
armie
gorgiously
attired
and
well
armed
at
all
points
,
and
exceedingly
well
mounted
:
howbeit
that
he
was
not
seene
in
the
battell
.
By
my
faith
Sir
(
answered
the
Gentleman
)
I
was
there
:
and
I
can
bring
good
proofe
thereof
,
yea
in
such
a
place
as
you
durst
not
haue
bene
seene
.
The
duke
tooke
this
speech
very
ill
,
and
supposed
himselfe
highly
touched
,
and
therfore
grew
greatly
offended
with
the
answer
:
but
the
Gentleman
laughing
very
pleasantly
appeased
him
in
saying
vnto
him
:
My
Lord
,
I
was
with
the
baggage
,
where
I
am
sure
your
Lordship
would
not
haue
vouchsafed
to
haue
stayed
as
I
did
.
Sometimes
a
man
that
hath
lost
his
honour
by
his
deedes
,
may
recouer
the
same
againe
by
gracing
it
with
good
speeches
.
An
Apothegme
of
the
Seneshall
of
Campaigne
.
IOhn
lord
of
Ionuille
,
hauing
giuen
counsel
vnto
the
aforesaid
French
king
Saint
Lewis
not
to
return
back
into
Fraunce
,
till
he
had
ended
his
warres
in
the
holy
land
:
was
iniured
by
som
of
the
great
lords
&
Nobles
neare
about
the
Kings
person
,
who
desired
to
depart
from
thence
:
in
somuch
as
they
called
him
Colt
:
which
at
that
time
was
held
a
word
of
great
disgrace
amongst
the
pesants
of
Fr●unce
:
but
he
very
gently
replyed
vnto
them
:
I
had
rather
be
a
kicking
Colt
,
then
a
wincing
Iade
.
His
meaning
was
,
that
a
young
Colt
might
helpe
both
himselfe
and
his
master
out
of
dannger
:
but
an
old
horse
endangereth
both
himself
&
his
rider
.
The
fidelitie
of
the
French
king
Saint
Lewis
.
AFter
that
the
Saracens
had
bene
paid
the
summe
of
two
hundred
thousand
pounds
for
the
raunsome
of
the
Earle
of
Poitiers
,
brother
to
the
king
Saint
Lewis
,
who
had
bene
taken
prisoner
by
them
in
the
holy
land
:
Monsieur
Philip
de
Mon●fort
made
report
to
the
king
,
that
the
Saracens
were
misreckened
in
their
receipt
of
tenne
thousand
Franks
wherupon
the
king
presently
made
him
sweare
,
and
to
giue
his
faith
,
that
he
should
see
them
paid
,
which
he
did
accordingly
:
and
the
king
wold
not
depart
out
of
harbour
,
nor
set
saile
to
sea
,
where
he
was
readie
embarked
for
his
returne
,
till
the
said
summe
of
ten
thousand
Frankes
were
deliuered
them
.
The
speech
of
the
Lady
of
Heluin
.
A
Councell
being
held
within
the
citie
of
Gaunt
,
for
the
mariage
of
the
Ladie
Mary
Princesse
of
Burgundie
,
(
the
daughter
of
duke
Charles
which
dyed
before
Nancie
)
with
the
Prince
Dolphin
of
Fraunce
sonne
of
king
Lewis
the
eleuenth
,
who
was
afterwards
called
Charles
the
eighth
of
that
name
king
of
Fraunce
,
who
was
then
very
young
in
yeares
:
the
ladie
of
Heluin
chiefe
Lady
of
Honour
to
the
Princesse
,
said
:
We
haue
need
of
a
man
and
not
of
an
infant
or
child
:
for
my
mistresse
is
a
woman
sufficient
to
beare
such
a
child
as
our
countrey
hath
great
need
of
.
This
word
to
beare
a
child
hath
two
interpretations
:
either
to
be
married
to
a
man
of
prudence
and
wisedome
:
or
that
by
the
mariage
,
there
may
issue
a
child
of
a
good
and
vertuous
disposition
:
according
to
that
sentence
of
Salomon
:
The
land
is
in
weake
estate
of
which
a
child
is
Prince
:
that
is
,
a
child
in
vnderstanding
.
A
pleasant
conceipt
of
the
Duke
of
Millain
his
Cooke
.
THe
duke
of
Millain
being
besieged
in
a
Castell
by
the
Florentin●s
:
one
day
as
he
sate
at
dinner
,
he
could
not
away
but
fell
in
mislike
with
the
tast
of
all
his
meate
set
before
him
:
insomuch
as
he
checked
his
Cooke
,
and
was
very
angry
with
him
.
But
the
Cooke
read●e
enough
to
iustifie
&
free
himself
from
blame
(
after
many
excuses
made
)
said
vnto
the
Duke
:
My
lord
,
your
me
at
is
well
enough
dressed
:
but
the
Florentines
haue
put
your
mouth
out
of
tast
.
To
that
man
which
in
warres
is
timerous
,
all
things
proue
tedious
and
troublesome
.
The
perswasion
of
the
Lord
Talbot
to
his
sonne
.
THe
French
vnder
king
Charles
the
seuenth
hauing
laid
siege
before
the
town
of
Chastillon
which
was
possessed
by
the
English
in
the
yeare
1453.
the
Lord
Talbot
then
Lieutenant
General
for
the
king
of
England
in
Aquitaine
,
issued
out
of
Burdeaux
to
raise
the
siege
of
the
French
.
Battell
being
ioyned
between
them
,
and
the
losse
likely
to
fall
to
the
English
:
the
lord
Talbot
said
vnto
his
son
:
Son
I
would
wish
thee
to
prouide
for
thy
safetie
,
and
to
reserue
thy self
to
some
other
time
:
as
for
me
,
it
will
be
for
my
honour
to
die
here
,
after
so
many
victories
by
me
obtained
in
times
past
:
but
if
thou
shouldest
miscarie
in
this
fight
,
litle
honour
wold
it
be
vnto
thee
:
who
by
sauing
thy selfe
now
maist
augment
it
in
time
to
come
:
in
reseruing
thy selfe
for
more
haughtie
enterprises
,
and
for
the
benefit
of
Enland
thy
natiue
countrie
.
This
was
a
speech
well
beseeming
a
true
and
noble
Gentleman
,
and
one
that
was
a
louer
of
his
conntrey
:
how
be
it
,
his
sonne
would
not
yeeld
vnto
that
motion
:
but
both
father
and
sonne
there
lost
their
liues
.
An
Apothegme
of
a
certaine
Englishman
.
THe
English
being
chased
out
of
Fraunce
by
king
Charles
the
seuenth
,
as
certaine
of
them
were
readie
to
passe
the
sea
,
the
French
in
mockage
demaunded
of
an
English
Captaine
,
when
they
would
come
againe
to
make
warre
in
Fraunce
?
who
answered
:
That
shall
we
when
your
sinnes
do
exceed
ours
in
number
.
It
is
our
sinnes
onely
that
draweth
down
the
wrath
of
God
:
and
causeth
him
to
send
vs
both
warres
,
famine
and
pestilence
.
A
good
opinion
of
the
Venetians
.
THe
Venetians
are
very
secret
in
their
counsels
and
deliberations
:
and
they
haue
an
vsuall
saying
:
That
a
good
Councell
be
it
neuer
so
secret
,
is
oftentimes
disclosed
.
The
answer
of
a
Duchesse
of
Normandie
to
her
husband
.
A
Certaine
Damosell
,
named
Gonnor
,
which
in
former
times
had
bene
beloued
by
Richard
duke
of
Normandie
,
the
sonne
of
William
Long
spath
:
being
afterwards
maried
to
the
said
duke
after
the
death
of
the
Ladie
Auina
his
first
wife
,
the
daughter
of
Hugues
the
great
Erle
of
Paris
:
the
first
night
after
she
was
maried
to
the
said
duke
being
laid
in
bed
with
him
,
she
turned
her
backe
towards
him
.
The
duke
maruelling
at
that
manner
of
her
behauiour
,
said
vnto
her
:
Full
often
haue
you
lien
with
me
:
yet
did
I
neuer
see
you
thus
do
before
.
Whereunto
she
answered
:
True
it
is
my
sweet
loue
:
for
heretofore
I
lay
in
your
bed
,
and
therefore
did
as
pleased
you
:
but
now
I
lye
in
the
bed
that
is
mine
as
well
as
yours
,
and
therefore
I
may
rest
me
of
what
side
do
I
please
.
The
constancie
of
Elizabeth
the
daughter
of
the
King
of
Boheme
.
ELizabeth
the
daughter
of
Wenceslaus
king
of
Boheme
,
being
conducted
with
great
honour
to
the
city
of
Spire
in
Germanie
,
of
purpose
there
to
be
espoused
to
Iohn
the
eldest
son
of
the
Emperour
Henry
the
seuenth
:
and
perceiuing
that
the
celebrating
of
the
mariage
,
was
deferred
,
she
made
so
secret
inquirie
of
the
cause
,
that
in
the
end
she
knew
it
was
prolonged
,
in
regard
of
a
iealousie
which
the
Emperour
had
conceiued
that
she
had
not
kept
her
virginitie
:
for
the
truth
is
,
she
was
of
a
most
singular
and
incomparable
beautie
farre
excelling
all
the
Ladies
of
that
age
:
knowing
therefore
whereupon
this
delay
grew
,
she
stripped
her selfe
out
of
her
clothes
starke
naked
,
and
couering
her selfe
onely
with
a
mantle
of
pure
fine
linnen
,
which
was
soone
and
easie
to
be
cast
off
:
in
this
forme
she
presented
her selfe
to
the
Emperour
,
saying
vnto
him
:
Sacred
Prince
,
I
will
now
instantly
make
good
proof
of
my
virginity
by
the
view
&
search
of
my
bodie
:
&
the
examination
therof
made
by
sage
&
honest
women
:
&
I
will
neuer
stir
foot
from
hence
,
till
you
be
free
from
that
suspition
which
you
haue
conceiued
of
me
.
The
Emperour
astonished
and
afraid
at
her
speech
,
could
not
possibly
remoue
her
from
her
determination
by
any
excuse
or
perswasion
that
he
could
vse
:
but
he
was
constrained
to
cause
her
to
be
searched
:
and
she
being
found
to
be
pure
and
a
virgine
inuiolate
,
he
caused
her
to
be
maried
vnto
his
sonne
.
True
vertue
is
alwaies
of
that
strength
and
fortitude
,
as
it
can
neuer
he
vanquished
.
A
reason
wisely
alleadged
by
the
foole
of
the
duke
of
Austrich
.
LVpoldus
duke
of
Austrich
making
warres
against
the
Swizzers
who
were
in
alliance
with
the
Emperour
Lewis
of
Bauier
:
&
hauing
assembled
vnder
the
charge
of
certain
captaines
of
the
estate
of
Germany
to
the
number
of
20000.
men
horse
&
foot
,
to
the
end
he
might
cause
them
to
set
forward
:
he
consulted
with
his
Counsell
,
by
what
way
he
might
best
enter
into
the
Swizzers
countrey
.
The
Councel
being
resolued
of
the
course
which
they
meant
to
take
,
the
dukes
foole
named
Kune
de
Stocken
who
was
present
,
and
had
heard
their
deliberation
,
said
vnto
them
in
his
accustomed
habite
and
countenance
of
a
foole
:
I
do
not
like
of
your
counsell
:
for
all
of
you
haue
consulted
,
how
,
and
by
what
meanes
we
may
enter
into
their
countrey
:
but
there
is
none
of
you
that
hath
giuen
his
aduice
,
how
and
in
what
sort
we
shall
get
away
againe
from
thence
.
A
good
entrie
or
beginning
is
not
all
,
without
it
haue
a
happie
ending
.
The
good
conditions
of
the
Emperour
Theodosian
.
THe
Emperour
Theodosian
could
not
endure
to
haue
any
to
his
seruants
who
were
proud
and
arrogant
,
or
of
too
braue
and
vaunting
an
humour
:
much
lesse
could
he
suffer
them
that
were
shameles
,
mutinous
,
dissolute
,
seditious
,
or
rash
in
their
speech
.
And
he
was
wont
to
say
,
that
that
Prince
could
neuer
be
well
beloued
of
his
people
,
nor
obeyed
of
his
subiects
,
as
long
as
he
did
suffer
any
to
be
neare
him
or
about
him
for
his
ordinarie
seruants
,
that
were
presumptuous
and
arrogant
:
or
if
his
Officers
were
ambitious
and
couetous
:
or
if
his
fauorites
and
familiars
were
either
dishonest
,
or
imprudent
,
double
hearted
,
or
double
tounged
.
By
the
seruant
,
men
iudge
what
his
lord
is
:
and
such
a
man
,
such
a
maister
.
A
Sentence
of
the
Empresse
Sophia
.
TIberius
being
appointed
to
haue
the
gouernement
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
in
place
of
the
Emperor
Iustin
,
who
was
become
sickely
:
Sophia
the
wife
of
the
said
Iustin
entring
into
speech
with
Tiberius
(
who
was
a
most
bountifull
Prince
)
amongst
other
matters
vsed
this
sentence
in
her
speech
vnto
him
:
It
is
much
better
,
and
a
thing
more
easie
to
be
endured
:
that
a
Prince
should
be
an
ill
man
and
a
good
Prince
:
then
to
be
an
ill
Prince
and
a
good
man
.
Certaine
braue
speeches
of
the
Lord
of
Assier
.
IAques
de
Genouillay
Lord
of
Assier
,
called
Galeot
,
(
who
was
grand
Maister
of
the
Ordinance
to
king
Lewis
the
twelfth
:
being
determined
to
go
to
Mitilen
to
beare
armes
against
the
Turkes
,
vnder
the
commaund
of
Monsieur
de
Rauestin
:
and
disposing
of
his
affaires
against
he
went
on
his
voyage
,
he
was
admonished
by
his
friends
to
make
his
wil
,
and
to
ordaine
his
Sepulture
,
if
he
should
happen
to
be
slaine
in
that
warre
:
to
whom
he
gaue
this
answer
:
What
need
I
take
care
to
trouble
my selfe
,
with
thinking
where
I
shall
be
buried
,
or
by
whom
?
shall
I
not
haue
(
trow
ye
)
Pioners
enough
about
me
,
who
will
not
leaue
me
vnburied
if
I
fortune
to
dye
there
?
His
so●●e
taking
his
leaue
of
him
to
go
to
the
battel
of
Serizoles
against
the
armie
of
the
Emperor
Charles
the
fifth
,
he
said
vnto
him
:
You
cannot
possibly
get
to
be
at
the
battell
in
time
.
His
sonne
answered
him
:
I
will
ride
thither
post
.
The
father
replyed
:
What
,
will
you
cause
your
horses
to
runne
,
and
your
armour
to
be
caried
post
?
No
(
quoth
the
sonne
)
when
I
my selfe
shall
haue
gotten
thither
:
I
shall
easily
find
horse
and
armour
.
Oh
poore
man
(
said
the
Lord
of
Assier
)
wilt
thou
go
seeke
thy
death
in
post
?
As
if
he
had
said
vnto
him
:
you
cannot
find
there
such
horse
and
armes
as
will
be
fit
for
thy
bodie
,
which
will
be
the
cause
of
thy
death
.
And
indeede
there
he
made
his
end
.
A
foolish
speech
of
certaine
Ambassadours
of
Venice
.
THe
Venetians
sent
two
yong
Ambassadors
to
the
Emperour
Fredericke
,
vnto
whom
〈◊〉
would
not
giue
audience
:
they
〈◊〉
to
know
the
cause
,
vnderstood
:
〈◊〉
it
was
the
custome
to
send
on
Ambassade
to
the
Emperour
,
men
that
were
aged
and
of
good
yeares
,
and
not
young
beardlesse
men
,
such
as
they
were
.
Whereupon
they
humbly
besought
the
Emperour
that
he
would
giue
them
leaue
to
speake
a
word
vnto
him
nothing
concerning
their
Ambassade
:
which
being
granted
them
,
they
said
vnto
the
Emperour
:
Sacred
Maiestie
:
If
the
Seignorie
of
Venice
had
thought
,
that
knowledge
and
prudence
had
onely
had
his
abiding
in
beards
,
they
would
haue
sent
vnto
your
Highnesse
two
Goates
for
Ambassadours
.
The
truth
is
,
that
the
speeches
of
an
Ambassadour
are
of
much
more
respect
&
authoritie
,
when
they
are
accompanied
with
aged
yeares
,
prudence
and
experience
:
and
these
young
Ambassadours
did
sh●w
by
their
speech
,
that
the
conceipt
and
opinion
of
the
Emperour
was
true
which
he
had
ronceiued
of
them
.
A
pleasa●●
speech
of
Dant
the
Italian
Poet.
THe
Poet
Dant
demaunded
of
a
citizen
of
Florence
,
what
houre
it
was
:
who
answered
him
very
rudely
,
that
it
was
the
houre
,
in
which
horses
go
to
be
watered
.
Dant
suddenly
replyed
:
What
doest
thou
here
then
,
that
goest
not
with
them
?
Of
a
cause
decided
by
a
French
Gentleman
.
Two
French
Gentlemen
discoursing
of
single
fight
and
combat
,
whether
it
be
lawfull
or
not
:
the
one
of
them
said
:
That
there
was
no
agreement
between
learning
and
the
sword
:
the
other
answered
:
We
which
liue
in
the
Latine
Church
,
as
Christians
,
are
bound
to
obserue
those
lawes
which
it
ordaineth
:
and
to
protect
&
defend
them
with
the
sword
:
which
ought
not
to
be
drawne
but
for
that
cause
onely
.
The
law
of
man
permitteth
single
combate
,
but
the
law
of
God
prohibiteth
it
.
A
sentence
of
the
Chauncelor
of
Fraunce
.
SPeech
being
had
in
the
presence
of
Anthony
de
Prat
Chauncelor
of
Fraunce
,
touching
the
warre
of
king
Frauncis
for
the
recouerie
of
Millain
:
and
some
affirming
that
it
were
good
that
Millaine
were
vtterly
destroied
and
ruinated
,
in
regard
of
the
dammage
that
it
had
brought
vnto
the
French
:
he
answered
:
It
is
very
necessarie
that
Millaine
should
stand
in
state
as
it
is
:
because
it
serueth
as
a
purgation
to
the
realme
of
France
,
to
take
away
and
remoue
the
ill
humours
of
idle
and
ill
disposed
persons
which
otherwise
might
corrupt
and
destroy
it
.
This
was
the
sentence
which
Scipio
Africanus
vsed
in
his
speech
to
the
Romanes
concerning
the
preseruation
of
Carthage
from
being
ruinated
.
The
patience
of
Seigneur
Sforce
.
A
Knight
of
Nola
came
to
tell
Seigneur
Sforce
how
a
Gentleman
one
Tartaglia
had
spoken
very
badly
of
him
at
a
certain
banquet
,
where
he
had
reproched
him
with
all
kind
of
villanie
:
and
he
affirmed
his
report
with
many
great
oathes
,
to
the
intent
he
might
the
better
be
beleeued
.
The
Lord
Sforce
said
vnto
him
:
My
friend
,
thou
needest
not
paine
thy self
so
much
to
make
me
beleeue
that
which
thou
tellest
me
:
because
that
Tartaglia
doth
vse
neuer
to
speak
of
any
but
euill
:
and
it
is
very
likely
,
that
he
would
not
make
spare
of
his
ill
speech
with
all
kind
of
violence
,
licentiousnesse
and
libertie
euen
to
his
vttermost
,
especially
being
in
place
fit
and
conuenient
for
such
a
purpose
.
By
this
answer
he
gaue
the
talebearer
to
vnderstand
:
that
Tartaglia
was
not
much
to
be
regarded
,
both
in
respect
he
was
reputed
a
common
backebiter
:
and
in
regard
of
his
drunkennesse
whereunto
he
noted
him
to
be
subiect
.
An
Apotheg
of
the
same
Sforce
.
THe
said
Sforce
being
in
doubt
of
the
ambushes
&
forces
of
Paule
Vrsin
,
forsooke
the
citie
of
Rome
where
he
was
abiding
,
and
went
to
encampe
himselfe
in
the
forrest
of
Aglio
.
The
Cardinall
of
Saint
Ang●ll
the
Popes
Legate
went
vnto
him
to
perswade
him
to
returne
to
Rome
,
with
promise
and
assurance
of
sa●etie
during
his
being
there
:
and
amongst
other
speeches
vsed
vnto
him
,
he
said
:
Seigneur
Sforce
,
will
you
be
afraid
of
a
Beare
,
being
vnder
the
protection
and
assurance
of
a
strong
Colonne
or
pillar
to
defend
you
?
(
for
then
was
the
Pope
of
the
house
of
the
Colonnois
which
in
Italian
signifieth
a
pillar
:
)
but
Sforce
made
him
this
answer
:
My
lord
Cardinall
,
you
might
thinke
me
a
very
foole
,
if
I
would
rely
or
trust
vpon
the
succours
and
defence
of
a
deafe
and
dead
peece
of
Marble
:
and
not
be
afraid
of
a
great
monstrous
beast
:
who
being
armed
with
terrible
teeth
and
nailes
,
doth
walke
notwithstanding
as
men
vse
to
do
.
By
this
allusion
,
he
shewed
that
the
succours
of
the
Pope
were
slow
and
long
in
comming
:
and
he
discouered
the
high
courage
and
great
forces
of
Paul
V●sin
his
enemie
.
The
Epitaph
of
Charles
duke
of
Burgundy
,
who
was
slaine
before
Nancie
in
Lorain
in
the
yeare
1477.
Te
piguit
pacis
vita
taeduitq
?
quietis
:
Hîc
iaces
Charole
,
iamque
quiesce
tibi
.
Vnpleasing
to
thee
in
thy
life
was
peace
and
quietnes
:
But
Charles
here
now
doest
thou
lye
:
now
therefore
take
thy
rest
.
Philip
of
Commines
in
his
hostorie
testifieth
,
that
this
Charles
duke
of
Burgundie
was
of
so
turbulent
a
spirit
&
delighting
in
warres
,
as
he
had
neuer
one
houre
of
rest
in
all
his
life
.
The
properties
of
three
Nations
taxed
.
A
Great
Lord
was
wont
to
say
:
that
three
sorts
of
men
were
to
be
taken
heede
of
:
namely
:
A
red
Italian
,
a
white
French
man
,
and
a
blacke
Germaine
.
A
notable
sentence
of
the
Queene
of
England
.
KAtherine
of
Spaine
the
wife
of
Henry
the
eight
king
of
England
,
said
:
That
she
loued
better
a
temperate
and
meane
fortune
,
then
that
which
was
either
too
easie
and
prosperous
,
or
too
sharpe
and
aduerse
.
Neuerthelesse
that
if
she
should
be
put
to
her
choise
which
of
the
two
last
she
would
accept
,
she
had
rather
haue
the
aduerse
then
the
prosperous
:
because
(
said
she
)
commonly
they
which
are
vnfortunate
,
are
not
altogether
destitute
of
some
consolation
and
comfort
:
but
they
which
liue
in
prosperitie
for
the
most
part
do
want
the
true
vse
of
vnderstanding
,
reason
and
iudgement
.
Of
the
President
Moruillier
.
PHilip
de
Moruillier
President
of
the
Parliament
of
Paris
in
the
time
of
king
Charles
the
7.
for
some
enuie
and
malice
conceiued
against
him
by
the
Councellours
of
the
Court
,
was
greatly
disliked
of
them
,
insomuch
as
he
retired
himselfe
to
the
kings
Court
:
who
assoone
as
occasion
was
offered
preferred
him
to
the
dignitie
of
chief
President
.
Within
a
while
after
being
come
into
the
Parliament
there
to
take
possession
of
his
new
place
and
dignitie
:
and
being
set
in
the
chiefe
and
principall
seat
,
he
began
very
aptly
his
Oration
in
this
manner
with
a
place
of
the
Scripture
.
Lapidem
quem
reprobauerunt
aedificantes
,
hîc
factus
est
in
caput
anguli
.
The
stone
which
the
builders
refused
,
is
become
the
head
stone
in
the
corner
.
Monsieur
de
S.
Romain
at
that
time
Procurer
generall
for
the
king
,
answered
him
with
another
text
of
the
Psalmist
as
fit
as
the
former
,
saying
:
A
Domino
factum
est
istud
,
&
est
mirabile
in
oculis
nostris
.
This
is
the
Lords
doing
,
and
it
is
maruellous
in
our
eyes
.
A
merrie
conceipt
of
king
Alphonsus
.
ALphonsus
king
of
Naples
had
in
his
Court
a
foole
or
iester
,
who
did
vse
to
put
downe
in
a
booke
or
paire
of
writing
tables
all
the
follies
,
(
at
least
those
which
he
thought
such
)
of
all
the
Lords
,
Gentlemen
,
and
others
of
his
time
which
he
knew
to
frequent
the
Court.
It
happened
that
the
king
Alphonsus
hauing
a
Moore
in
his
house
,
sent
him
into
the
Leuant
with
ten
thousand
duckets
there
to
buy
him
horses
:
the
foole
set
downe
in
his
booke
this
act
of
the
king
as
a
tricke
of
folly
.
A
few
daies
after
,
the
king
Alphonsus
called
to
his
foole
to
see
his
booke
,
hauing
not
seene
it
of
a
good
time
before
:
In
reading
within
it
,
in
the
end
thereof
he
found
the
historie
of
himselfe
,
and
his
Moore
,
and
the
10000.
duckets
which
he
had
deliuered
him
:
whereat
the
king
being
offended
,
and
growing
into
choler
demaunded
of
the
foole
:
wherefore
he
had
put
him
in
his
booke
?
Because
(
quoth
the
foole
)
you
did
a
very
foolish
act
in
giuing
your
money
to
a
straunger
,
whome
you
are
like
to
see
no
more
.
But
how
if
he
come
backe
againe
(
said
the
king
)
and
bring
the
horses
with
him
,
where
is
my
folly
then
?
Marrie
(
replyed
the
foole
)
whensoeuer
he
commeth
againe
,
I
will
then
blot
your
name
out
of
my
booke
,
and
will
put
in
his
in
stead
of
yours
:
for
then
I
shall
hold
him
the
more
foole
of
the
two
.
The
magnificence
of
a
king
of
England
.
CHiniton
or
Chinite
king
of
England
;
who
raigned
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
1025.
was
of
so
haughtie
and
so
great
a
mind
,
that
he
caused
a
royal
throne
to
be
prepared
and
erected
for
him
neare
the
sea
side
:
and
seeing
the
tide
to
beat
with
the
waues
against
his
seat
,
he
spake
out
aloud
vnto
the
sea
:
Thou
art
my
subiect
,
and
the
land
whereon
I
am
set
is
mine
:
and
therefore
I
forbid
thee
to
rise
against
my
land
,
or
to
wet
the
bodie
and
apparell
of
thy
Lord
and
maister
:
the
sea
notwithstanding
holding
on
his
course
in
flowing
,
came
to
wet
his
feete
,
which
he
seeing
presently
gaue
backe
and
said
:
Now
may
all
men
know
,
that
all
humane
power
is
but
meere
vanitie
:
and
no
mortall
man
is
worthy
to
beare
the
name
of
a
king
,
but
he
only
to
whose
commaund
the
heauens
,
the
earth
,
and
the
sea
by
a
perpetuall
decree
are
subiect
and
obedient
.
A
pleasant
conceipt
of
an
Italian
Gentleman
,
vpon
the
interpretation
of
the
names
of
two
Popes
.
AFter
the
death
of
Pope
Alexander
the
sixt
,
Nicholas
the
fifth
being
created
Pope
,
certain
Italian
Gentlemen
walking
in
the
Popes
hall
,
deuised
together
of
the
death
of
the
one
and
the
creation
of
the
other
,
and
of
the
conditions
of
them
both
.
Amongst
them
was
maister
Antonio
Agnello
,
who
with
a
good
grace
said
vnto
the
rest
of
the
company
:
My
maisters
:
you
need
not
much
to
trouble
your
selues
in
giuing
your
iudgements
of
the
two
Popes
:
for
I
beleeue
that
these
two
inscriptions
will
easily
resolue
vs
of
our
doubts
:
and
so
saying
he
cast
his
eye
vpon
one
of
the
two
portals
of
the
hall
:
and
standing
still
shewed
them
with
his
finger
this
inscription
:
Alexander
PP.
VI.
which
signifieth
:
Alexander
Pope
the
sixth
of
that
name
.
See
(
said
he
)
what
this
inscription
doth
import
:
Is
it
not
as
much
as
to
say
:
that
Alexander
was
made
Pope
by
force
?
Let
vs
see
now
if
we
can
vnderstand
any
thing
touching
the
new
Pope
:
&
then
turning
himselfe
(
as
if
it
had
bene
at
aduentures
)
to
the
other
portall
,
he
shewed
them
this
inscription
:
N.
PP.
V.
which
signifieth
Nicholas
Pope
the
fifth
.
O
Lord
God
(
quoth
he
)
see
,
here
is
ill
newes
:
Nihil
Papa
valet
:
that
in
English
is
:
The
Pope
is
nothing
woorth
.
An
honourable
act
of
an
Italian
Lord
.
AN
Italian
Nobleman
surnamed
the
grand
Captaine
,
being
set
at
his
table
,
and
seeing
two
Gentlemen
(
who
had
serued
very
valiantly
in
the
warres
)
to
stand
below
in
his
hall
because
the
seates
at
the
table
were
all
filled
:
he
immediatly
arose
,
and
caused
all
the
rest
of
his
guests
to
make
place
for
these
two
,
saying
:
Make
place
I
pray
for
these
two
Gentlemen
to
dine
:
for
if
they
had
not
bene
in
our
company
elsewhere
,
we
should
not
haue
had
at
this
time
whereof
to
eate
.
Of
a
mocke
which
he
gaue
to
another
Gentleman
.
THe
same
Captaine
seeing
a
Gentleman
of
his
own
come
before
him
in
good
order
,
and
richly
armed
after
the
battell
of
Serignolle
:
and
when
all
things
were
safe
and
in
quiet
:
he
said
vnto
his
company
:
We
neede
not
now
feare
any
storme
,
for
Saint
Hermes
hath
appeared
vnto
vs
.
By
this
quippe
he
taxed
the
Gentleman
to
be
of
small
valour
,
for
comming
to
the
field
after
al
daunger
of
fight
was
past
:
for
the
common
opinion
is
,
that
Saint
Hermes
doth
vse
to
appeare
at
sea
to
the
Mariners
,
after
that
the
furie
of
a
tempest
at
sea
is
gone
&
past
.
A
speech
of
the
same
Captaine
to
a
Gentleman
touching
himselfe
.
DIego
Garsia
Spanish
Gentleman
counselled
the
grand
Captaine
Gonsaluo
,
to
withdraw
himselfe
from
a
place
of
great
daunger
where
the
Artillerie
of
the
enemie
did
play
vpon
them
:
O
(
quoth
he
)
seeing
that
God
hath
not
put
any
feare
in
thy
courage
,
do
not
thou
seeke
to
put
any
in
mine
.
Of
the
brother
of
the
great
Turke
.
GEin
Ottoman
brother
vnto
the
great
Turke
being
prisoner
at
Rome
,
and
seeing
the
Gentlemen
of
Italy
to
iust
a●d
tilt
together
:
he
said
:
That
that
manner
of
turney
(
in
his
opinion
)
seemed
too
much
to
be
done
in
sport
,
and
too
little
to
be
done
in
earnest
.
It
happened
on
a
time
that
one
in
the
presence
of
this
Turke
,
highly
commended
the
young
king
Ferdinand
of
Naples
,
in
regard
he
was
a
man
of
excellent
agility
and
actiue
of
his
person
for
running
,
vaulting
,
leaping
and
other
corporall
exercises
of
that
kind
:
whereof
he
tooke
occasion
to
say
:
That
in
his
countrey
,
those
were
the
exercises
of
slaues
:
and
that
the
young
Gentlemen
and
Noblemen
did
learne
to
practise
bountie
and
liberalitie
,
and
that
by
such
vertues
they
made
themselues
the
more
commendable
.
Liberalitie
is
a
vertue
whereby
Princes
do
purchase
and
entertaine
the
loue
both
of
their
subiects
and
of
strangers
.
A
pleasant
quip
giuen
to
a
Gentleman
by
the
Marquesse
of
Mantua
.
THe
Marquesse
Frederick
of
Mantua
sitting
at
the
table
in
companie
of
many
Gentlemen
:
one
of
them
after
he
had
eaten
vp
all
the
broth
,
tooke
his
porenger
with
that
little
that
remained
and
threw
it
on
the
ground
:
saying
withall
(
as
it
were
by
way
of
excuse
)
my
Lord
,
I
pray
pardon
me
:
whereupon
the
Marquesse
suddenly
answered
:
Demand
pardon
of
the
swine
:
for
if
there
be
any
harm
done
it
is
to
them
and
not
to
me
.
A
comparison
made
by
Iohn
Gonzaga
.
THe
lord
Iohn
de
Gonzaga
playing
and
loosing
his
money
at
dice
,
saw
that
his
sonne
Alexander
did
grieue
at
his
losse
:
whereupon
he
said
vnto
some
Gentlemen
there
present
:
It
is
written
of
Alexander
the
Great
,
that
when
he
heard
of
a
victorie
gotten
by
his
father
Philip
king
of
Macedon
,
and
of
a
realme
which
he
had
conquered
:
he
fell
on
weeping
:
and
being
demaunded
the
cause
why
he
wept
:
he
answered
:
Because
his
father
got
so
many
Countreys
,
that
he
doubted
lest
he
would
leaue
none
for
him
to
conquer
:
Cleane
contrarie
(
said
he
)
doth
my
son
Alexander
:
for
seeing
me
to
loose
,
he
is
afraid
lest
I
will
lose
so
much
,
as
I
will
leaue
little
or
nothing
for
him
to
lose
.
A
quippe
giuen
by
one
Raphaell
an
Italian
Painter
to
two
Cardinals
.
THe
excellent
and
famous
painter
Raphael
of
Vrbin
being
very
inward
with
two
Cardinals
they
(
to
see
what
he
would
say
vnto
them
)
in
his
presence
found
fault
with
a
certaine
table
or
picture
of
his
making
,
wherein
S.
Peter
and
S.
Paule
were
painted
,
saying
:
That
the
visage
of
those
two
images
were
too
red
:
whereunto
he
quickly
made
answer
:
My
lords
,
thinke
not
much
that
they
looke
so
red
:
for
I
haue
painted
them
as
they
now
are
in
heauen
:
and
this
rednesse
in
their
faces
commeth
of
pure
shame
which
they
haue
to
see
the
Church
so
ill
gouerned
by
such
men
as
you
are
.
A
prudent
counsell
of
Laurence
de
Medicis
.
SEigneur
Lawrence
de
Medicis
not
knowing
how
to
restraine
the
excessiue
liberalitie
of
his
sonne
Cosmus
de
Medicis
,
who
vsed
to
giue
vnmeasurable
summes
both
of
gold
and
siluer
to
his
fauorites
:
and
not
willing
to
haue
either
his
sonne
noted
of
prodigalitie
,
nor
himselfe
of
auarice
:
&
yet
being
withall
more
vnwilling
to
tell
him
of
it
,
because
he
would
not
discontent
him
:
he
deuised
a
very
subtill
and
honest
pollicie
how
to
effect
his
desire
,
which
was
this
:
He
commaunded
his
pursebearer
,
that
when
his
sonne
did
demaund
any
money
of
him
,
that
he
should
not
deny
him
any
,
but
should
giue
it
him
whatsoeuer
he
desired
,
yet
with
this
condition
,
that
Seigneur
Cosmus
himselfe
should
count
and
tell
out
the
money
which
he
desired
.
Within
a
while
the
sonne
came
to
the
pursebearer
,
&
demanded
8000.
duckets
,
which
he
meant
to
giue
for
a
present
to
some
great
personage
:
the
pursebearer
said
vnto
him
:
that
he
wold
gladly
deliuer
him
the
summe
he
desired
,
vpon
condition
that
himselfe
would
count
it
out
,
according
as
he
had
in
charge
giuen
him
from
his
Lord
and
maister
Seigneur
Laurence
.
Cosmus
accepting
the
offer
,
fell
to
telling
of
his
duckets
,
but
he
had
not
counted
the
two
thousand
of
them
,
but
he
began
to
bewearie
,
because
he
thought
too
much
time
lost
from
his
accustomed
pleasures
,
insomuch
as
in
the
midst
of
his
count
he
left
all
:
and
fell
into
consideration
with
himselfe
that
the
summe
was
too
great
to
giue
away
:
and
so
determined
from
thencefoorth
to
be
no
more
so
prodigall
.
A
counsell
of
Cosmus
de
Medicis
.
A
Certaine
man
had
obtained
an
office
neare
vnto
Florence
,
by
the
meanes
and
mediation
of
Cosmus
de
Medicis
,
of
whome
he
demaunded
his
aduice
,
what
meanes
he
might
vse
in
his
office
for
the
good
managing
of
his
affaires
:
Seigneur
Cosmus
answered
him
:
Cloth
thy selfe
with
scarlet
,
and
speake
little
.
The
man
that
speaketh
litle
cannot
be
conuinced
of
folly
:
and
a
goodly
habite
(
were
it
on
a
beast
)
will
get
him
reputation
:
but
a
wise
man
wil
soone
find
a
difference
.
A
speech
of
a
Pope
.
THe
Bishop
of
Seruia
desirous
to
sound
the
Popes
mind
,
touching
a
sute
which
he
would
gladly
haue
graunted
him
,
said
vnto
him
:
Holy
Father
:
it
is
a
common
speech
ouer
all
Rome
,
and
in
your
pallace
:
that
your
Holinesse
hath
made
me
Gouernour
of
the
citie
:
whereunto
the
Pope
answered
:
Let
them
say
what
they
list
:
they
are
some
leud
fellowes
that
talke
so
:
But
do
not
you
beleeue
it
to
be
so
:
for
you
shall
find
it
nothing
lesse
.
The
death
of
the
Chauncelor
of
Millain
.
LEwis
Sforce
being
in
the
castell
of
Millain
:
and
perceiuing
that
the
army
of
the
French
king
Lewis
the
twelfth
was
comming
to
besiege
him
,
demaunded
of
Maister
Sico
his
Chauncellour
:
what
he
thought
the
best
meane
to
gard
and
defend
his
castell
against
the
French
:
he
answered
:
L'amor
de
gli
huomini
:
The
loue
of
the
people
.
The
duke
storming
very
exceedingly
at
his
speech
:
and
knowing
that
the
Chancellour
was
well
beloued
of
the
Millanois
,
entred
into
a
suspition
of
him
,
that
he
had
a
purpose
to
depriue
him
of
his
principalitie
.
And
to
set
his
mind
at
quiet
from
this
conceipt
,
he
caused
the
Chauncellour
to
be
beheaded
on
a
high
scaffold
in
an
open
and
publike
place
.
The
Chauncelor
before
his
death
complaining
of
the
crueltie
of
the
said
Lewis
,
said
these
words
:
Ameil
cappo
á
te
il
stato
:
which
is
,
as
if
he
would
say
:
Thou
causest
me
to
lose
my
head
:
but
others
will
make
thee
lose
thy
Seigneurie
and
state
:
which
was
in
the
end
well
verified
:
for
within
a
small
time
after
,
hauing
lost
the
Duchie
and
castell
of
Millaine
,
he
was
led
prisoner
into
Fraunce
where
he
died
in
great
miserie
.
The
loue
of
the
subiects
is
the
most
firme
pillar
for
any
Prince
to
leane
vnto
:
for
where
hatred
raigneth
,
a
Prince
hath
no
assurance
.
Also
many
men
at
their
death
do
foreshew
things
to
come
,
and
that
oftentimes
,
by
the
iust
iudgement
of
the
deuine
vengeance
.
A
saying
of
Pope
Alexander
the
sixth
.
WHen
king
Charles
the
eighth
passed
into
Italy
towards
the
realme
of
Naples
,
(
which
he
conquered
in
a
very
short
time
:
)
Pope
Alexander
the
sixth
who
then
liued
,
said
:
The
French
men
are
come
into
this
countrey
with
their
spurres
made
of
wood
,
and
with
chalke
in
their
hands
as
though
they
came
like
Friers
,
to
marke
out
their
lodgings
without
any
further
labour
or
trauell
.
By
this
speech
he
noted
,
with
what
ease
&
facilitie
the
French
atchieued
the
conquest
of
the
kingdome
of
Naples
.
The
answer
of
the
Countie
of
Nansot
.
THe
Earle
of
Nansot
Lieutenant
for
the
Emperour
Charles
the
fifth
,
hauing
besieged
the
towne
of
Peronne
which
held
for
the
French
:
the
Queene
of
Hungarie
,
sister
to
the
Emperour
,
and
Regent
of
that
countrie
for
him
,
sent
letters
vnto
the
said
Earle
,
the
contents
whereof
were
:
That
she
was
ashamed
and
much
maruelled
how
he
could
spend
so
long
time
before
Peronne
,
which
was
but
esteemed
but
in
manner
of
a
douecote
?
whereunto
he
returned
this
answer
:
that
true
it
was
the
towne
was
but
a
little
douecote
:
but
yet
the
pigoens
which
were
within
it
were
strong
and
not
easie
to
be
taken
.
A
small
place
,
the
stronger
it
is
,
the
more
difficult
it
is
to
be
gotten
:
and
it
is
more
easie
to
be
defended
,
when
the
defendants
are
well
appointed
and
furnished
for
resistance
.
Of
the
Lord
of
Trimouille
.
KIng
Frauncis
the
first
ordinarily
did
vse
to
go
to
Masse
in
his
Chappell
:
but
the
lord
of
Trimouille
would
euer
go
to
the
publick
church
that
was
next
adioyning
;
and
being
on
a
time
demaunded
why
he
went
not
to
heare
Masse
in
the
Chappell
with
the
king
:
he
answered
:
I
will
go
thither
where
my
great
maister
is
.
An
act
of
the
Duchesse
of
Burbon
.
THe
report
is
that
the
Duchesse
of
Burbon
had
in
her
house
a
certain
damosell
,
who
through
loue
suffered
her selfe
to
be
gotten
with
child
:
for
which
fault
she
being
sharpely
reprehended
,
to
purge
her selfe
she
said
,
that
a
gentleman
in
the
house
had
enforced
and
rauished
her
against
her
will
.
The
gentleman
came
to
the
presence
of
the
Dutches
to
excuse
himselfe
:
whereupon
the
Dutchesse
tooke
his
Rapier
,
and
put
it
into
the
damosels
hand
that
accused
him
,
keeping
the
scabbard
in
her
owne
hand
,
and
then
said
vnto
her
:
Put
the
Rapier
into
this
scabbard
:
&
as
she
endeuoured
to
put
it
therein
:
the
Duchesse
holding
the
scabbard
to
her
,
stirred
her
hand
vp
and
down
,
so
as
by
any
means
the
damsel
could
not
sheath
it
:
then
the
Dutches
said
vnto
her
:
If
thou
hadst
done
as
thou
seest
me
do
with
this
scabbard
,
then
this
mischaunce
had
neuer
befalne
thee
.
It
is
impossible
for
a
woman
to
be
forced
against
her
will
:
notwithstanding
that
which
is
reported
of
Lucrece
.
Another
act
of
a
Dutchesse
.
I
Haue
heard
the
report
of
another
act
which
was
most
excellent
and
worthie
to
be
had
in
remembrance
.
A
great
Prince
of
Fraunce
by
the
counsell
of
some
of
his
friends
,
and
with
the
Popes
dispensation
had
caused
a
separation
betweene
him
and
his
wife
,
onely
because
she
had
no
issue
of
her
body
,
which
he
imputed
to
her
disabilitie
:
and
thereupon
maried
another
wife
.
Within
a
small
time
after
,
this
Noble
man
remembring
himselfe
of
his
first
wife
,
sent
vnto
her
on
a
Newyeares
day
a
most
rich
and
precious
robe
by
a
Gentleman
his
familiar
friend
,
who
presented
it
vnto
the
Lady
the
same
day
.
The
Princesse
receiuing
the
robe
,
after
long
speech
had
with
the
Gentleman
,
demaunded
if
it
were
her
husband
of
himselfe
that
sent
her
this
present
:
and
being
assured
by
him
that
it
came
directly
from
her
husband
:
she
presently
cut
it
asunder
,
&
separated
the
vpper
from
the
neather
part
:
and
afterwards
deliuering
the
vpper
part
of
the
garment
backe
vnto
the
Gentleman
,
she
said
vnto
him
:
My
friend
:
thanke
your
maister
from
me
for
the
loue
and
affection
that
he
seemeth
to
continue
towards
me
:
&
carrie
him
backe
againe
this
part
of
his
robe
,
and
tell
him
from
me
,
that
he
keepe
well
the
vpper
part
:
and
for
the
neather
part
,
let
him
not
doubt
but
I
will
looke
well
vnto
it
,
&
keep
it
safely
as
long
as
it
shall
please
God
to
lend
me
life
.
By
this
conceipt
the
Princesse
meant
that
she
would
during
her
life
keepe
her
chastitie
without
marying
againe
,
which
she
did
with
great
patience
and
constancie
.
A
christian
saying
of
the
Emperour
Charles
the
fifth
.
AFter
the
victorie
which
Charles
the
fifth
,
obtained
against
Iohn
Fredericke
duke
of
Saxonie
Elector
of
the
Empire
,
who
was
taken
prisoner
in
a
battel
foughten
betweene
them
:
the
Emperour
said
all
openly
:
I
cannot
〈…〉
Iulius
Caesar
said
:
Veni
,
vidi
,
vici
:
〈…〉
will
onely
say
:
Veni
,
vidi
,
&
〈◊〉
Deus
vicit
.
A
braue
answer
of
the
Countie
of
Anguien
.
FRauncis
of
Burbon
Earle
of
Anguien
,
being
for
king
Frauncis
in
Piemont
against
the
armie
of
the
Emperour
Charles
the
fifth
,
whereof
was
chiefe
General
the
Marquesse
of
Guast
:
the
said
Marquesse
sent
this
message
vnto
the
said
Lord
of
Anguien
,
(
who
was
very
young
)
that
his
beard
was
to
little
for
him
to
haue
the
hardinesse
to
meete
him
in
battel
.
Whereunto
the
Lord
of
Anguien
sent
this
answer
:
That
it
was
not
with
their
beards
that
the
French
did
vse
to
fight
:
but
that
as
this
was
the
office
of
their
swords
:
so
with
the
sword
he
came
to
seeke
him
and
to
offer
him
battell
.
There
are
many
affaires
of
great
importance
,
wherein
regard
is
to
be
had
not
to
the
age
,
but
to
the
prudence
&
experience
of
him
that
hath
the
managing
of
them
.
A
sharpe
and
pleasant
speech
of
a
foole
belonging
to
the
Marquesse
of
Guast
.
BEfore
the
battell
foughten
at
Serizoles
,
the
same
Marquesse
of
Guast
assuring
himselfe
of
the
victorie
,
gaue
vnto
one
that
was
his
iester
afaire
gilt
Armour
,
and
a
Iener
of
Spaine
,
promising
him
(
ouer
and
aboue
that
of
his
owne
good
grace
and
pleasure
)
to
giue
him
fiue
hundred
duckets
,
to
the
intent
he
should
be
the
first
that
should
go
&
cary
vnto
his
lady
the
Marquesse
the
newes
of
his
victorie
.
It
happened
(
as
good
fortune
would
)
that
the
French
gained
the
iourney
,
and
the
Emperours
armie
was
defeated
.
Amongst
the
Spaniards
that
were
taken
prisoners
,
this
iester
of
the
Marquesse
hapned
to
be
one
:
who
by
reason
he
was
so
well
mounted
&
armed
,
was
thought
to
be
some
great
Lord
or
Knight
:
&
being
brought
before
the
Lord
of
Anguien
after
he
had
a
while
questioned
with
him
,
he
knew
him
what
he
was
:
and
demaunding
of
him
who
had
furnished
him
in
that
good
order
:
the
iester
answered
:
My
lord
the
Marquesse
gaue
me
my
horse
and
armes
:
and
should
haue
giuen
me
besides
fiue
hundred
duckets
to
go
and
tell
my
ladie
his
wife
the
first
tidings
of
his
victorie
:
but
I
beleeue
(
said
he
)
that
the
Marquesse
will
gaine
the
money
himselfe
,
and
that
he
is
posted
thither
in
person
.
Of
a
Parmisan
that
by
his
subtilty
saued
himselfe
from
trouble
.
A
Certaine
man
at
armes
a
Parmisan
,
passing
by
Saluces
arriued
into
a
publike
place
,
in
the
middest
whereof
was
an
high
columne
or
pillar
erected
,
vpon
the
which
was
pitched
an
Eagle
imperiall
:
to
the
which
this
souldier
casting
vp
his
eyes
very
attentiuely
,
as
if
he
had
bene
suddenly
astonished
,
he
began
in
manner
of
cursing
to
say
:
Oh
foule
mischiefe
may
befall
him
that
set
thee
there
so
high
!
Diuerse
standing
there
by
,
and
walking
vp
and
downe
in
that
place
,
acquainted
the
Magistrate
with
this
speech
of
the
Parmisan
:
who
being
led
before
the
Iustice
,
and
demaunded
if
he
had
spoken
such
words
as
were
obiected
against
him
:
he
confessed
that
he
had
spoken
them
:
and
that
the
occasion
which
moued
him
to
say
so
,
was
,
for
that
the
Eagle
was
set
ouer
high
.
For
(
said
he
)
I
beare
so
great
reuerence
and
loue
to
the
Eagle
which
representeth
the
Maiestie
imperiall
,
that
if
it
had
bene
below
where
I
might
haue
reached
it
,
I
would
not
haue
spared
to
haue
embraced
and
kissed
it
.
By
this
answer
turned
contrarie
to
the
intendment
and
expectation
of
them
all
,
he
saued
himselfe
from
trouble
,
and
was
suffered
to
depart
safely
out
of
the
towne
.
Necessitie
will
sometime
constraine
a
man
to
awaken
his
spirits
:
and
to
auoide
daunger
to
turne
his
words
in
a
double
sense
.
An
honorable
opinion
of
the
Dolphinesse
of
Fraunce
.
MArgaret
daughter
to
the
king
of
Scots
,
and
wife
to
the
Dolphine
of
Fraunce
,
who
was
afterwards
king
Lewis
the
eleuenth
,
passing
on
a
time
through
a
hall
,
where
lay
sleeping
on
a
bench
Alan
Chartier
Secretarie
to
king
Charles
the
seuenth
,
a
man
of
singular
learning
,
and
a
most
excellent
Poet
and
Oratour
in
the
French
toung
,
went
to
kisse
his
mouth
in
the
presence
of
al
her
companie
.
Whereupon
one
of
those
who
attended
her
,
said
:
Madame
:
It
is
verie
straunge
that
you
should
kisse
a
fellow
so
filthie
and
deformed
.
She
answered
:
I
did
not
kisse
the
man
but
the
mouth
,
out
of
which
hath
proceeded
so
many
excellent
conceipts
,
graue
matters
,
and
most
eloquent
speeches
.
The
goods
of
the
mind
are
to
be
preferred
before
the
beautie
of
the
body
:
and
many
times
in
vessels
of
base
stuffe
,
are
enclosed
most
precious
liquours
.
The
subtill
request
of
Iohn
de
Menu
,
to
saue
himselfe
from
the
furie
of
certaine
Ladies
.
QVite
contrarie
to
the
former
act
,
was
that
which
a
Queene
of
Fraunce
with
her
ladies
did
vnto
Iohn
de
Menu
the
first
and
principall
Poet
of
the
French
nation
:
for
he
hauing
composed
that
renowned
booke
of
The
Roman
of
the
Rose
:
(
in
the
which
he
bringeth
in
a
iealous
man
,
that
speaketh
all
the
euill
that
possibly
can
be
imagined
of
women
and
their
dispositions
)
by
reason
thereof
he
incurred
the
indignation
and
displeasure
of
the
Queene
and
other
Ladies
,
who
determined
to
be
reuenged
of
him
.
One
day
therefore
the
Queen
by
the
means
of
the
other
Ladies
did
so
much
that
she
got
Iohn
de
Menu
in
her
power
,
and
hauing
reuiled
,
iniuried
and
threatened
him
exceedingly
for
speaking
ill
of
womenkind
:
she
commaunded
her
damosels
to
strippe
him
naked
,
and
to
tye
him
to
a
pillar
,
purposing
that
they
themselues
should
scourge
him
.
He
seeing
that
all
the
reasons
and
excuses
which
he
could
make
,
could
not
preuaile
against
their
rage
and
furie
,
humbly
intreated
that
before
they
began
to
execute
their
wrath
and
malice
vpon
him
,
it
wold
please
the
Queene
to
graunt
him
one
request
,
which
with
great
difficultie
he
obtained
.
Well
then
(
quoth
he
)
faire
Ladies
,
seeing
you
haue
vouchsafed
me
this
fauour
,
as
to
condescend
vnto
my
demaund
:
I
pray
you
that
the
most
arrant
and
notorious
whore
in
all
your
company
may
begin
to
whippe
me
,
and
to
giue
me
the
first
stripe
.
This
said
,
they
were
all
confounded
and
amazed
,
and
left
him
alone
at
his
libertie
.
The
answer
of
the
Lord
Chabanes
to
king
Lewis
the
eleuenth
.
KIng
Lewis
the
eleuenth
hauing
giuen
charge
to
Baluë
Bishop
of
Eureux
to
go
take
and
receiue
the
muster
of
the
men
of
armes
in
Paris
:
The
lord
of
Chabanes
great
Maister
of
Fraunce
requested
the
king
to
graunt
him
a
Commission
to
go
and
reforme
the
Chanons
of
the
Church
of
Eureux
.
Why
(
quoth
the
king
)
that
is
no
fit
and
conuenient
charge
for
you
:
yea
but
(
said
he
)
this
is
as
well
befitting
to
my
estate
and
calling
,
as
it
is
for
the
Bishop
of
Eureux
to
haue
to
do
with
the
ordering
of
men
at
armes
.
A
historie
of
a
Radish
giuen
to
king
Lewis
the
eleuenth
.
THe
same
king
Lewis
being
but
yet
Dolphin
of
Fraunce
did
for
a
certaine
time
soiourne
and
remain
in
Burgundie
for
feare
of
his
father
:
during
the
which
,
vsing
to
take
his
pleasure
and
recreation
in
hunting
,
he
did
often
frequent
and
resort
to
the
cottage
of
a
poore
forrester
named
Conon
(
as
it
is
often
seene
that
great
Princes
do
sometimes
take
pleasure
to
be
familiar
with
people
of
meane
reckening
)
with
whome
taking
his
repast
,
he
did
vse
diuerse
times
to
eate
Radishes
.
Afterwards
coming
to
be
king
,
this
poore
fellow
Conon
(
by
the
perswasion
of
his
wife
)
in
hope
to
feele
the
bountie
and
liberalitie
of
the
Prince
,
came
into
Fraunce
,
and
brought
with
him
of
the
fairest
Radishes
of
his
garden
,
to
make
a
present
of
them
to
his
Maiestie
:
but
by
constraint
of
hunger
for
want
of
victuals
on
the
way
,
he
was
enforced
to
eate
them
vp
al
saue
one
,
which
was
the
greatest
and
fairest
of
them
all
.
Being
come
to
the
Court
,
he
was
knowne
by
the
king
,
who
sent
for
him
to
his
presence
,
and
he
good
man
verie
cheerefully
presented
the
great
Radish
vnto
his
Maiestie
.
The
king
tooke
it
and
accepted
it
very
graciously
,
and
caused
one
that
was
neare
about
him
to
lay
it
vp
amongst
his
chiefest
and
most
precious
iewels
:
and
after
he
made
the
forrester
to
dine
well
,
he
gaue
him
a
thousand
Crownes
and
so
dismissed
him
.
It
happened
not
long
after
,
that
a
Courtier
vpon
a
vaine
hope
presented
the
king
with
a
very
goodly
horse
,
of
a
most
excellent
making
and
perfection
in
all
parts
:
supposing
that
the
king
would
recompence
him
for
him
most
bountifully
.
The
king
bethinking
himselfe
wherwith
he
might
reward
him
,
remembred
him
of
his
Radish
,
which
being
wrapped
vp
in
white
paper
,
he
gaue
to
the
Courtier
:
telling
him
that
he
should
accept
of
that
in
good
part
.
The
gentleman
returning
to
his
lodging
,
and
hoping
to
find
some
great
treasure
,
vnfolded
his
packet
and
found
nothing
but
a
Radish
:
whereupon
he
went
and
made
his
complaint
vnto
the
king
,
thinking
that
he
had
but
mistaken
one
thing
for
another
:
but
the
king
presently
made
him
this
answer
:
Passion
of
God
,
man
:
I
think
I
haue
well
payed
for
thy
horse
:
for
the
present
which
I
gaue
thee
cost
me
a
thousand
crownes
.
This
was
a
most
royall
kind
of
liberalitie
,
in
recompensing
bountifully
the
good
affections
and
long
trauels
of
a
poore
man
well
deseruing
:
and
to
reward
the
audacious
according
to
his
demerites
.
The
speech
of
a
President
of
Paris
to
king
Lewis
the
twelfth
.
A
Great
Lord
of
Fraunce
betaking
himselfe
to
force
of
armes
,
violently
entred
the
prison
of
the
Castle
of
Paris
,
and
tooke
thence
a
Gentleman
of
his
house
who
was
held
there
prisoner
,
and
led
him
away
.
The
lord
of
Vacquerie
chiefe
and
first
President
in
the
Parliament
of
Paris
being
aduertised
of
this
case
,
went
vnto
the
king
Lewis
the
twelfth
,
vnto
whome
(
after
he
had
done
due
reuerence
)
he
said
:
Sir
,
I
wonder
how
you
can
be
merrie
considering
the
wrong
that
is
done
you
,
and
me
thinkes
you
shold
feele
it
.
Wherfore
quoth
the
king
?
Because
sir
(
said
he
)
your
right
arme
is
broken
.
I
vnderstand
you
not
(
replyed
the
king
:
)
your
right
arme
sir
(
quoth
the
President
)
is
your
iustice
,
which
is
now
broken
and
violated
:
and
so
recounted
vnto
him
from
point
to
point
what
had
happened
,
wherewith
the
king
was
highly
displeased
:
and
hauing
caused
the
Lord
to
be
sent
for
to
appeare
before
him
,
he
commaunded
him
to
repaire
his
fault
,
and
made
him
to
yeeld
such
satisfaction
as
was
fit
and
according
to
reason
.
Iustice
is
that
wherby
Princes
do
raign
:
and
it
is
the
principall
force
and
strength
to
preserue
a
realme
in
good
estate
.
A
iudgement
of
a
king
of
England
.
A
King
of
England
seeing
two
Gentlemen
earnestly
contending
and
desiring
the
combat
each
of
other
for
the
armes
of
their
houses
(
for
both
of
them
bore
a
Buls
head
in
their
shield
)
before
they
entred
into
the
lists
to
darreine
the
battell
,
he
called
them
both
before
him
seuerally
and
in
secret
,
and
said
vnto
them
:
As
farre
as
I
can
perceiue
,
the
onely
thing
that
induceth
you
to
claim
the
combate
each
of
other
,
is
:
that
the
one
of
you
cannot
suffer
the
other
to
carrie
the
armes
of
his
family
:
But
if
I
can
bring
it
to
passe
,
&
shew
you
how
the
Armes
of
your
aduersarie
are
farre
different
from
yours
,
will
you
be
contented
to
surcease
your
quarrell
,
and
to
leaue
the
combate
?
Whereunto
when
either
of
them
had
seuerally
consented
,
the
king
by
a
Herald
caused
it
to
be
proclaimed
,
that
he
had
found
a
meane
to
accord
them
:
and
that
their
armes
were
diuerse
:
for
from
hencefoorth
(
quoth
the
king
)
the
one
shall
beare
in
his
shield
the
head
of
a
Bull
,
and
the
other
the
head
of
a
Cow
.
This
sentence
was
worthie
to
be
commended
:
both
in
that
it
sauoured
of
a
pleasant
and
wittie
conceipt
,
and
〈◊〉
them
also
from
proceeding
to
the
combate
vpon
so
trifling
an
occasion
.
A
similitude
of
the
foole
of
the
Duke
of
Millain
.
IT
happened
that
there
fell
a
pleasant
controuersie
in
the
presence
of
the
duke
Sforce
of
Millain
,
whether
was
to
be
preferred
as
most
worthie
of
honour
either
the
Aduocate
or
the
Phisition
.
For
(
said
one
)
the
Aduocat
pleadeth
causes
for
the
conseruation
of
right
and
equitie
,
and
for
the
augmentation
both
of
the
priuate
and
publicke
good
.
The
Phisition
(
said
another
)
by
his
skill
and
knowledge
keepeth
man
in
health
,
and
freeth
him
from
sicknes
and
diseases
.
Vpon
this
debate
,
the
Dukes
foole
being
in
place
,
began
to
speake
and
said
:
If
it
please
my
lord
the
Duke
that
I
shall
shew
my
conceipt
vpon
this
point
,
I
shall
soone
end
the
controuersie
.
Marry
and
good
reason
(
quoth
the
duke
)
speake
on
hardly
,
and
let
vs
heare
thy
opinion
.
My
lord
(
said
the
foole
)
you
see
ordinarily
:
that
when
a
felon
is
led
to
the
gallowes
to
be
hanged
,
commonly
the
theefe
goeth
before
,
and
the
hangman
followeth
after
.
By
the
theefe
be
vnderstood
the
Aduocat
,
and
by
the
hangman
the
Phisition
:
because
the
one
often
robbeth
his
Clients
of
their
money
:
and
the
other
killeth
his
patients
with
his
Phisicke
.
FINIS
.
NOTABLE
AND
excellent
Sentences
of
ancient
Authors
,
both
Hebrewes
,
Greekes
,
and
Latines
:
inducing
euery
man
to
liue
well
and
vertuously
.
FIRST
,
and
aboue
all
things
,
shew
thy selfe
religious
towards
God
,
not
onely
by
thy
oblations
and
sacrifices
,
but
also
in
keeping
the
vowes
&
promises
which
thou
swearest
vnto
him
:
the
one
will
be
an
argument
of
thy
wealth
and
abilitie
:
by
the
other
is
knowne
thy
faith
and
honestie
.
2
Honour
God
daily
:
but
principally
after
the
manner
and
fashion
instituted
and
ordained
by
thy
countrey
wherin
thou
liuest
:
to
the
intent
thou
maist
be
esteemed
both
deuout
in
thy
religion
,
and
obedient
also
to
the
lawes
:
both
together
and
at
one
instant
.
3
Be
thou
such
a
one
in
thy
behauiour
towards
thy
parents
,
as
thou
wouldest
that
thy
owne
children
(
when
thou
hast
any
)
should
be
towards
thee
.
4
Vse
thy
bodie
to
labour
and
exercise
,
not
onely
to
make
it
strong
and
able
,
but
also
healthfull
and
well
disposed
:
the
which
thou
maist
well
do
,
if
thou
vse
to
make
an
end
of
thy
labour
,
whilest
thou
art
able
to
continue
and
endure
labour
.
5
Be
not
immoderate
in
thy
laughter
,
nor
too
audacious
in
thy
speech
:
for
the
one
is
a
signe
of
folly
:
and
the
other
is
an
argument
of
pride
and
arrogancie
.
6
That
which
is
dishonest
in
the
doing
,
do
not
thou
thinke
honest
to
be
spoken
.
7
Accustome
thy self
to
a
countenance
not
too
much
addicted
to
sorrow
or
sadnesse
:
for
that
will
be
imputed
to
a
proud
and
loftie
spirit
:
but
shew
thy selfe
imaginatiue
and
secret
:
for
that
is
an
office
well
beseeming
a
man
of
wisdom
&
prudence
.
8
There
is
nothing
more
beseeming
a
man
,
then
to
be
neat
,
proper
,
modest
,
iust
and
temperate
:
all
which
things
are
maruellously
fitte
for
young
men
.
9
Thinke
not
in
the
doing
of
any
ill
deed
that
thou
canst
conceale
it
:
for
albeit
it
neuer
come
to
be
knowne
of
others
:
yet
thou
shalt
alwaies
find
it
in
the
remorce
of
thy
owne
conscience
10
Feare
God
:
honour
thy
parents
:
reuerence
thy
friends
:
obey
the
lawes
.
11
Embrace
in
all
honest
and
good
sort
thy
pleasure
and
delectation
:
for
honest
recreation
is
good
,
though
the
contrarie
therof
be
most
pernicious
.
12
Shun
the
calumniations
of
men
to
the
vttermost
of
thy
power
,
yea
though
they
be
false
and
vndeserued
:
for
the
most
part
of
the
world
is
ignorant
of
the
truth
of
matters
,
&
is
guided
by
opinion
,
not
by
iudgment
.
13
Whatsoeuer
thou
dost
enterprize
and
vndertake
,
so
do
it
as
if
it
were
to
come
to
the
knowledge
of
all
men
:
for
albeit
for
a
time
thou
maist
keepe
it
secret
,
yet
in
the
end
thou
shalt
be
sure
to
be
discouered
.
14
It
is
a
most
sure
and
readie
way
for
a
man
to
get
credite
and
estimation
,
not
to
commit
those
things
which
he
shall
reprehend
in
others
that
do
the
same
.
15
If
thou
be
greedie
and
desirous
of
knowledge
,
thou
shalt
be
sure
to
attaine
to
knowledge
.
16
The
best
way
for
a
man
to
retaine
in
memorie
that
which
he
knoweth
,
is
to
exercise
himselfe
continually
to
the
often
remembrance
of
it
.
17
That
(
whereof
thou
art
ignorant
)
learne
of
them
that
are
skilfull
:
for
it
is
as
shamefull
and
foule
a
thing
not
to
learne
a
good
thing
when
thou
hearest
it
:
as
it
is
to
reiect
his
friend
in
an
honest
gift
when
he
presenteth
it
.
18
Lay
hold
of
time
whilst
thou
hast
leasure
and
time
to
learne
:
and
be
diligent
to
giue
eare
vnto
those
that
are
wise
and
learned
:
for
by
this
meane
thou
shalt
easily
get
vnderstanding
and
knowledge
of
that
,
which
others
haue
inuented
with
great
difficultie
.
19
Preferre
knowledge
before
wealth
and
riches
:
the
one
soone
fadeth
,
the
other
abideth
for
euer
.
For
amongst
all
the
goods
of
this
life
only
wisedome
is
immortall
.
20
Be
not
slacke
or
negligent
to
go
into
farre
and
forraine
countries
,
to
learne
of
those
that
are
famous
for
their
skill
and
knowledge
in
any
good
thing
or
science
:
for
it
must
needes
be
a
shame
vnto
thee
,
to
see
that
Merchants
will
aduenture
their
liues
to
the
daunger
and
hazard
of
the
seas
to
enrich
themselues
:
&
that
thou
being
lustie
,
young
,
and
able
,
shouldest
not
trauell
throughout
the
world
to
better
thy
mind
and
vnderstanding
.
21
Be
thou
in
thy
manners
curteous
and
full
of
humanitie
:
and
in
thy
speeches
affable
and
friendly
:
The
courteous
person
will
salute
those
whom
he
meeteth
gladly
:
and
the
affable
will
discourse
with
them
familiarly
.
22
Make
thy selfe
pleasing
and
agreable
to
euery
man
if
it
be
possible
:
and
acquaint
thy selfe
onely
with
such
as
are
good
and
vertuous
:
for
in
so
doing
thou
shalt
shunne
the
hatred
of
the
one
,
and
shalt
be
sure
to
get
the
fauour
of
the
other
.
23
Frequent
not
the
companie
of
one
and
the
same
sort
of
men
too
often
:
nor
vse
not
to
discourse
too
long
of
one
and
the
same
matter
:
for
there
is
nothing
but
it
may
be
tedious
and
wearisome
.
24
Accustome
thy selfe
gladly
and
willingly
to
endure
things
with
patience
:
to
the
intent
thou
maist
the
better
do
it
,
when
thou
shalt
be
forced
to
sufferance
.
25
Abstain
from
all
such
things
wherein
thou
shalt
haue
little
or
no
honestie
to
be
exercised
:
as
to
be
too
greedie
and
couetous
of
gaine
,
to
be
cholericke
,
voluptuous
,
or
melancholie
:
which
thou
shalt
easily
do
,
if
thou
esteeme
it
gaine
to
get
honour
rather
then
riches
:
&
if
thou
vse
choler
against
those
that
offend
thee
,
as
thou
wouldest
that
others
should
vse
it
towards
thee
if
thou
shouldest
offend
them
:
and
as
thou
iudgest
it
not
seemely
to
be
commaunded
of
thy
seruants
:
so
is
it
not
fit
that
thou
sholdest
be
subiect
to
thy
affections
.
And
last
of
all
,
endure
with
patience
and
constancie
misfortunes
and
aduersitie
:
and
fixing
thine
eye
and
regard
vpon
the
miseries
of
other
men
,
consider
that
thou
thy selfe
also
art
a
man
.
26
Be
more
carefull
to
keep
thy
word
and
promise
,
then
the
money
which
is
committed
to
thee
in
trust
:
for
honest
and
good
men
ought
so
to
gouerne
themselues
,
that
men
should
haue
more
confidence
on
their
honestie
,
then
in
their
oath
.
27
There
is
no
lesse
reason
for
a
man
to
be
distrustful
of
the
wicked
then
to
giue
credite
to
such
as
are
good
and
vertuous
.
28
Reueale
not
thy
secret
to
any
person
liuing
,
vnlesse
they
to
whom
thou
shalt
disclose
it
,
haue
as
great
reason
to
conceale
it
in
silence
,
as
thou
hast
to
impart
it
vnto
them
.
29
When
thou
shalt
be
enioyned
to
take
an
oath
,
thou
oughtest
for
two
reasons
to
accept
of
it
:
either
to
cleare
and
purge
thy selfe
of
some
villanous
action
that
may
be
obiected
vnto
thee
:
or
to
preserue
and
saue
thy
friends
from
daunger
.
30
Sweare
not
in
any
case
for
lucre
or
desire
of
money
,
although
thou
haue
iust
occasion
to
take
an
oath
:
for
in
so
doing
,
thou
shalt
be
esteemed
of
some
little
better
then
a
periured
person
:
and
of
others
thou
shalt
be
held
a
man
wretchedly
couetous
.
31
Neuer
make
choise
of
anie
man
for
thy
friend
,
of
whome
thou
hast
not
first
gotten
some
information
how
he
hath
vsed
his
friends
before
times
:
and
be
thou
very
well
assured
that
he
will
proue
such
towards
thee
,
as
he
hath
bene
before
towards
others
.
32
Enter
not
suddenly
or
too
hastily
into
amitie
with
any
man
:
and
yet
after
thou
hast
once
professed
thy selfe
to
be
a
friend
,
perseuer
in
his
friendship
(
if
it
be
possible
)
vnto
the
end
.
For
as
little
honestie
it
is
vnto
any
man
to
be
without
friends
,
as
to
chaunge
them
and
to
make
choise
of
new
often
.
33
Make
not
trial
of
thy
friends
with
losse
:
and
yet
trie
them
sometimes
:
the
which
thou
maist
do
,
if
not
hauing
need
of
them
,
&
before
time
of
necessitie
,
thou
do
faine
and
make
shew
as
though
thou
hadst
neede
of
them
.
34
Communicate
thy
affaires
which
thou
wouldest
haue
knowne
,
as
if
thou
haddest
a
pretence
and
purpose
to
keepe
them
secret
:
for
if
they
(
to
whome
thou
shalt
impart
them
)
do
conceale
them
,
thou
canst
not
receiue
any
dammage
by
their
secrecy
:
but
if
they
do
reueale
them
:
then
hast
thou
good
proofe
and
triall
of
their
manners
and
conditions
,
and
thou
maist
afterwards
take
heed
of
them
.
35
There
is
no
meane
so
ready
for
a
man
to
know
his
friends
,
as
in
the
middest
of
the
misfortunes
of
this
mortall
life
:
and
by
the
helpe
&
succours
which
they
affoord
a
man
in
his
affaires
.
The
former
maketh
a
triall
of
them
as
gold
is
tried
by
the
fire
:
and
by
the
latter
a
man
shall
know
how
to
trust
his
friends
in
time
of
neede
.
36
He
that
preuenteth
the
request
and
intreatie
of
his
friend
,
and
succoureth
him
in
time
before
he
be
required
,
perfourmeth
the
true
dutie
and
deuoire
of
perfect
amitie
.
37
Perswade
thy selfe
that
it
is
no
lesse
indignitie
to
be
surmounted
in
benefites
by
thy
friends
,
then
it
is
to
suffer
them
to
be
ouerborne
with
the
iniuries
of
their
enemies
.
38
Receiue
into
thy
amitie
not
onely
those
which
haue
compassion
of
thy
aduersities
,
but
them
also
which
are
not
enuious
of
thy
prosperitie
.
For
there
are
many
who
will
condole
the
misfortunes
of
their
friends
,
and
yet
afterwards
when
they
see
them
in
prosperitie
,
will
enuie
their
good
fortune
.
39
Vse
to
talke
often
of
thy
friends
which
are
absent
,
before
them
that
are
present
:
to
the
intent
they
may
perceiue
and
be
perswaded
,
that
thou
wilt
not
be
forgetfull
of
them
likewise
,
when
they
shall
be
absent
and
farre
away
from
thee
.
40
Let
the
furniture
and
ornaments
of
thy
person
be
fit
and
sutable
for
thine
honour
,
but
not
too
curious
:
for
the
one
is
seemely
and
befitting
a
man
of
great
estate
and
magnificence
:
the
other
appertaineth
to
persons
effeminate
,
and
such
as
delight
in
superfluitie
.
41
Esteeme
not
of
those
,
who
haue
care
of
nothing
else
then
to
heape
vp
riches
,
not
being
able
to
vse
them
:
they
are
like
to
those
men
that
haue
goodly
horses
,
and
know
not
how
to
ride
them
.
42
Spare
not
to
get
riches
;
yet
so
,
as
thou
do
not
only
seeke
to
haue
the
possession
of
them
,
but
that
thou
labour
also
to
haue
the
true
vse
of
them
:
for
the
true
fruition
of
riches
yeeldeth
pleasure
vnto
them
that
know
how
to
take
it
:
and
the
possession
of
them
serueth
vnto
those
that
can
rightly
vse
them
.
43
Esteeme
of
goods
for
two
reasons
:
the
one
that
thou
maist
by
their
meanes
free
thy selfe
from
an
inconuenience
:
the
other
that
thou
maist
be
able
to
succour
and
helpe
any
honest
man
thy
friend
in
time
of
his
necessitie
.
44
Care
not
to
attaine
to
that
fashion
and
kind
of
life
,
which
being
excessiue
and
superfluous
,
is
vsed
by
other
men
:
but
regard
the
mean
and
moderate
estate
.
45
Grieue
not
nor
trouble
thy selfe
at
thy
estate
and
condition
present
:
but
labour
to
amend
and
better
it
.
46
Neuer
reproch
any
man
with
his
miserie
and
calamitie
:
for
asmuch
as
the
like
fortune
is
common
to
all
in
generall
:
and
there
is
no
man
that
knoweth
what
will
befall
him
.
47
Succour
and
releeue
the
good
in
their
time
of
need
:
for
this
is
a
great
treasure
,
to
do
good
vnto
those
that
are
vertuous
,
and
to
bind
them
vnto
thee
by
thy
benefites
.
48
He
that
doth
good
vnto
the
wicked
,
is
like
vnto
him
that
giueth
meate
vnto
another
mans
dogges
:
for
they
barke
aswell
at
him
as
at
others
whom
they
meete
:
and
euen
so
do
the
wicked
men
vse
to
wrong
and
iniurie
those
that
releeue
them
,
as
others
that
do
trouble
and
hurt
them
.
49
Abhorre
flatterers
no
lesse
then
common
cousiners
:
for
both
of
them
do
exceedingly
deceiue
such
as
haue
any
trust
or
confidence
in
them
.
50
If
thy
friends
do
not
abandon
and
forsake
thee
in
euil
matters
,
much
more
reason
will
they
haue
to
aide
thee
in
all
good
actions
.
51
Let
thy
cariage
and
behauiour
be
familiar
,
and
not
too
graue
and
austere
towards
those
that
conuerse
with
thee
.
For
seruants
can
hardly
beare
the
haughtinesse
and
pride
of
their
maisters
:
and
all
sorts
of
people
,
do
gladly
fashion
and
frame
themselues
to
conuerse
with
those
that
are
priuate
and
familiar
with
them
.
The
way
to
be
accounted
companiable
,
is
:
not
to
be
quarrelsome
,
troublesome
,
nor
contentious
:
and
moreouer
,
that
thou
do
not
too
rudely
crosse
thy
friend
in
his
choler
,
(
although
he
haue
growne
into
it
vpon
a
wrong
occasion
)
but
rather
yeeld
and
giue
way
vnto
him
during
his
anger
:
and
when
it
is
ouerpast
,
reprehend
him
friendly
52
Affect
not
nor
accustome
thy selfe
to
grauitie
in
trifling
matters
,
nor
trifle
not
in
matters
of
grauitie
and
importance
:
for
whatsoeuer
is
done
out
of
season
is
troublesome
and
tedious
.
53
Be
not
vnpleasing
in
doing
of
a
pleasure
to
any
man
:
as
we
see
many
vse
to
do
,
who
know
not
how
to
do
a
pleasure
to
their
friends
with
a
good
and
gracious
countenance
.
54
It
is
a
very
troublesome
thing
to
be
giuen
to
be
quarrellous
:
and
for
any
man
to
studie
and
beate
his
braines
how
to
reproue
another
,
doth
but
incense
and
irritate
men
.
55
Gouerne
thy selfe
with
moderation
and
modestie
in
thy
drinke
:
but
if
it
happen
that
thou
fall
into
companie
,
arise
and
depart
rather
then
be
ouercome
with
drinking
:
for
when
the
spirit
is
possessed
with
wine
,
it
is
like
vnto
a
chariot
or
coach
horses
,
which
hauing
ouerthrowne
their
coachman
,
do
runne
here
and
there
without
all
order
,
hauing
none
to
guide
and
direct
them
:
so
is
the
soule
of
a
man
very
much
offended
,
when
the
vnderstanding
is
distempered
and
troubled
.
56
Propōund
vnto
thy self
things
immortal
,
as
a
man
of
courage
and
magnanimitie
:
&
vpon
mortall
things
so
set
thy
affections
,
as
thou
do
vse
thy
goods
which
thou
hast
with
moderation
and
modestie
.
57
Knowledge
ought
to
be
preferred
before
ignorance
for
many
reasons
,
and
especially
for
that
in
all
other
things
which
are
odious
,
yet
there
is
some
profite
to
be
found
:
but
ignorance
onely
is
euer
noysome
&
hurtful
to
the
ignorant
,
&
doth
make
them
beare
the
paine
of
those
offences
which
they
commit
,
euen
in
speaking
ill
of
others
.
When
thou
wouldest
win
the
friendship
and
loue
of
any
one
,
speake
well
of
him
vnto
them
who
may
make
report
thereof
vnto
him
.
58
The
beginning
of
friendship
is
praise
&
commendation
:
&
the
original
of
emnitie
and
hatred
,
is
detraction
and
contempt
.
59
When
thou
wilt
consult
vpon
any
case
,
take
example
by
that
which
is
past
vpon
that
which
is
to
come
:
for
it
is
easie
to
vnderstand
that
which
is
obscure
&
vncertain
by
that
which
hath
bene
formerly
manifest
and
certaine
.
60
Be
not
too
hastie
in
thy
deliberations
:
but
when
thou
hast
resolued
vpon
any
enterprize
,
put
it
speedily
in
execution
.
61
Thinke
that
the
greatest
blessing
that
can
befall
thee
from
God
,
is
to
enioy
true
felicitie
:
and
that
the
greatest
good
that
can
light
vpon
thee
by
thine
owne
industrie
,
is
good
counsell
.
62
When
thou
doubtest
with
hardinesse
to
vndertake
any
matter
,
communicate
the
same
with
thy
friends
,
and
conferre
with
them
vpon
it
,
making
shew
as
if
it
were
some
other
mans
case
:
in
so
doing
thou
shalt
know
their
opinion
without
discouering
thy
owne
secrets
.
63
When
thou
wilt
deliberate
of
any
matter
of
importance
with
another
,
consider
first
how
he
hath
caried
himselfe
in
the
like
affaires
of
his
owne
:
for
it
is
very
vnlikely
that
he
which
hath
ill
managed
his
owne
proper
businesse
,
can
well
and
prouidently
dispatch
the
affaires
of
another
.
64
There
is
nothing
that
doth
more
incite
a
man
to
bethinke
himselfe
for
the
good
ordering
of
his
affaires
,
then
to
regard
the
losses
and
dammage
which
he
hath
formerly
receiued
by
his
own
indiscretion
:
for
it
is
commonly
seene
,
that
we
are
more
carefull
of
our
health
,
when
we
call
to
memorie
the
extreame
dolours
which
we
haue
suffered
in
time
of
our
sicknesse
.
65
Follow
the
manners
&
conditions
of
Princes
,
and
accommodate
thy selfe
to
their
manner
of
liuing
:
for
in
so
doing
,
thou
shalt
bring
them
to
thinke
that
their
doings
are
to
thy
liking
:
whereof
it
will
ensue
,
that
thou
shalt
both
purchase
more
authoritie
and
estimation
amongst
the
people
:
and
thou
shalt
be
the
better
assured
to
stand
in
the
good
grace
and
fauour
of
thy
Prince
.
66
Be
obedient
to
the
Edicts
&
Ordinances
made
by
Princes
:
with
this
opinion
notwithstanding
,
that
there
is
no
law
which
hath
so
much
strength
and
efficacie
as
their
liues
:
for
as
it
is
very
requisite
for
those
that
are
gouerned
by
a
popular
estate
,
to
honour
the
people
:
so
it
behoueth
him
that
liueth
vnder
a
Monarchie
,
to
admire
and
reuerence
his
Prince
.
67
Whensoeuer
thou
shalt
be
aduanced
to
any
dignitie
,
in
any
case
vse
not
the
aide
and
assistance
of
such
as
are
wicked
in
any
charge
or
affairs
of
consequence
whatsoeuer
:
because
the
blame
of
all
the
mischiefe
and
wickednesse
by
them
committed
,
shall
be
imputed
continually
vnto
thee
.
68
Whensoeuer
thou
leauest
any
place
of
publike
charge
,
do
it
rather
with
a
good
credite
and
reputation
,
then
with
the
request
of
great
wealth
and
riches
:
for
the
praise
and
commendations
of
the
people
ought
to
be
preferred
farre
before
riches
.
69
Take
heed
that
thou
giue
no
aide
nor
assistance
to
any
wicked
action
,
nor
that
thou
countenance
the
same
with
thy
company
:
for
the
faults
of
those
whom
thou
fauourest
will
be
imputed
vnto
thee
as
thine
owne
.
70
So
carrie
thy selfe
in
thy
behauior
,
as
thou
maist
be
alwaies
sure
to
haue
the
aduantage
and
preheminence
aboue
others
:
yet
so
neuerthelesse
as
thou
euer
embrace
equitie
:
to
the
intent
that
men
may
thinke
thee
to
loue
and
embrace
iustice
,
not
for
want
of
power
to
do
wrong
,
but
of
pure
loue
to
honestie
and
modestie
.
71
It
is
farre
better
to
be
poore
and
honest
,
then
to
be
rich
and
wicked
.
For
certainely
iustice
is
better
then
riches
:
because
the
latter
is
onely
profitable
to
men
liuing
:
but
the
former
maketh
a
man
to
be
honoured
euen
after
his
decease
.
Besides
,
adde
hereunto
:
that
riches
are
oftentimes
distributed
and
bestowed
vpon
wicked
and
leud
persons
,
who
cannot
in
any
sort
notwithstanding
participate
of
vertue
and
iustice
.
72
Be
not
a
follower
of
those
that
seeke
to
enrich
themselues
by
vnlawfull
and
vniust
gaine
:
but
of
those
rather
,
who
can
be
content
to
sustaine
losse
so
they
may
be
reputed
honest
and
good
men
:
for
admit
that
iust
men
haue
no
other
aduantage
or
preheminence
aboue
the
wicked
:
yet
herein
at
least
do
they
surmount
them
,
in
that
they
haue
good
and
vertuous
hopes
.
73
Haue
a
care
to
embrace
all
that
which
concerneth
the
life
of
man
:
but
principally
and
aboue
all
,
exercise
prudence
:
for
it
is
not
a
thing
of
small
reck
ening
,
for
a
man
to
haue
a
bodie
endowed
and
beautified
with
a
mind
of
good
vnderstanding
.
74
Accustome
thy
bodie
to
labour
&
trauell
,
&
thy
mind
to
knowledge
and
learning
:
to
the
intent
that
by
the
meane
and
helpe
of
the
one
,
thou
maist
be
able
to
execute
that
which
shall
seeme
good
vnto
thee
:
&
by
the
aide
of
the
other
,
thou
maist
foresee
that
which
shall
be
for
thy
profite
and
commoditie
.
75
Bethinke
thy selfe
well
of
that
which
thou
art
to
speake
:
for
of
tentimes
the
toung
runneth
before
the
thought
.
76
Esteeme
not
any
thing
in
this
world
to
be
stable
and
certaine
:
for
so
shalt
thou
not
reioyce
ouermuch
in
thy
prosperitien
,
or
waxe
ouer
sad
or
dismayed
with
aduersitie
.
77
There
be
two
occasions
wherin
thou
maist
freely
and
boldly
speak
thy
mind
:
the
first
is
,
in
things
which
thou
knowest
perfectly
&
assuredly
:
the
other
is
,
in
matters
that
do
necessarily
concerne
thee
:
in
both
which
,
it
is
more
expedient
for
thee
to
speak
liberally
,
then
to
be
silent
or
say
little
.
As
concerning
al
other
matters
,
it
is
farre
better
to
be
silent
,
then
to
talke
of
them
.
78
Take
thy
honest
pleasure
and
recreation
of
any
thing
that
is
good
:
and
whatsoeuer
euill
befalleth
thee
,
endure
and
beare
it
quietly
and
contentedly
.
79
Be
close
and
secret
to
thy
vttermost
in
any
thing
that
concerneth
thee
:
for
it
is
small
wisedome
,
and
to
little
purpose
,
to
keepe
thy
wealth
streight
locked
vp
within
thy
house
:
and
to
haue
thy
mind
laid
open
to
the
world
.
80
It
behooueth
any
man
of
discretion
to
feare
reproch
more
than
any
daunger
whatsoeuer
.
81
Death
is
fearefull
and
terrible
to
faint
hearted
and
wicked
persons
:
but
the
good
&
vertuous
ought
not
to
feare
any
thing
but
dishonour
and
ignominie
.
82
It
is
good
for
a
man
to
liue
in
the
greatest
assurance
that
he
can
possibly
:
howbeit
,
if
he
be
constrained
to
hazard
and
aduenture
himself
,
it
is
more
fit
that
he
contend
&
striue
with
it
honestly
,
then
to
shun
&
flye
from
it
shamefully
,
considering
that
we
are
all
destinated
to
die
:
but
nature
hath
onely
ordained
and
framed
them
that
are
vertuous
to
dye
valiantly
and
couragiously
.
And
now
to
conclude
,
if
thou
find
that
most
of
these
precepts
are
nor
fit
and
agreable
to
thy
age
,
maruell
not
hereat
:
for
I
my selfe
do
thinke
no
lesse
:
notwithstanding
I
thought
it
not
amisse
by
one
and
the
same
meane
,
both
to
giue
thee
counsel
for
the
time
present
,
and
to
leaue
thee
also
precepts
for
the
time
to
come
:
wherein
thou
maiest
with
more
facilitie
know
what
is
most
fit
and
conuenient
to
be
vsed
:
for
thou
shalt
very
hardly
find
any
man
that
wil
counsell
thee
friendly
and
faithfully
,
and
therefore
I
was
not
willing
to
omit
any
thing
,
which
I
thought
would
be
for
thy
profi●
:
to
the
intent
thou
sholdest
not
be
driuen
,
to
borrow
ought
of
others
:
but
here
to
find
of
free-cost
whatsoeuer
shall
be
fit
to
serue
thy
turne
.
And
I
shall
hold
my selfe
also
much
bounden
to
thanke
God
,
when
I
shallsee
that
I
am
not
deceiued
of
that
good
opinion
which
I
haue
conceiued
of
you
.
For
euen
as
it
is
a
common
thing
with
men
,
to
delight
themselues
in
things
which
are
pleasant
,
rather
then
such
as
are
wholesome
:
so
do
they
more
willingly
conuerse
with
such
as
are
of
corrupt
behauiour
,
and
like
vnto
themselues
,
then
with
those
that
seek
to
correct
and
amend
them
of
their
ill
dispositions
.
Neuertheles
I
thinke
that
thou
wilt
be
of
a
contrarie
opinion
,
if
thou
do
but
take
a
coniecture
of
the
labour
and
trouble
which
thou
shalt
endure
by
addicting
thy selfe
to
the
studie
of
other
disciplines
.
For
it
is
very
likely
,
that
he
which
commaundeth
himselfe
to
do
good
and
vertuous
acts
,
will
willingly
giue
eare
to
others
who
exhort
him
vnto
vertue
.
Now
there
is
no
better
meane
to
incite
and
prouoke
thee
to
enterprize
laudable
deedes
and
actions
,
then
to
consider
how
the
true
pleasure
and
contentment
reaped
by
them
doth
still
continue
and
abide
with
vs
:
and
on
the
contrarie
,
how
idlenesse
and
deliciousnesse
doth
soone
grow
wearisome
and
tedious
:
adde
therewithall
,
that
voluptuous
pleasures
are
alwaies
accompanied
with
troubles
and
molestations
:
but
to
trauell
for
vertue
,
and
to
liue
soberly
,
bringeth
with
it
true
pleasure
,
and
such
as
is
alwaies
durable
.
I
deny
not
but
that
in
the
beginning
voluptuousnesse
may
yeeld
vnto
a
man
some
pleasure
and
delectation
,
howbeit
sorrow
&
grief
doth
soone
ouertake
it
.
but
in
vertue
after
great
labours
and
trauels
commeth
true
rest
,
contentment
and
perfect
pleasure
.
Now
certaine
it
is
that
in
all
our
affaires
we
haue
more
regard
to
the
issue
and
end
thereof
,
them
to
the
beginning
:
and
we
do
in
a
maner
estimate
all
our
actions
by
their
euents
.
Moreouer
,
it
is
to
be
considered
,
how
the
wicked
are
neuer
at
a
stay
of
their
wicked
actions
,
but
do
continue
in
that
fashion
and
manner
of
life
which
they
haue
taken
at
the
beginning
:
and
the
vertuous
do
hold
it
in
no
sort
lawfull
to
leaue
vertue
,
vnlesse
they
will
wholly
yeeld
themselues
to
be
a
scorne
and
reproofe
to
the
whole
world
:
for
this
is
to
be
noted
,
that
men
do
not
so
much
hate
them
that
are
notoriously
vicious
,
as
those
which
boast
themselues
to
be
good
and
vertuous
,
when
indeede
they
are
nothing
different
from
the
common
and
worst
sort
.
Now
if
we
do
blame
lyers
for
their
leasings
,
much
more
reason
haue
we
to
reproue
them
,
which
in
the
whole
course
of
their
liues
are
depraued
and
corrupted
:
who
do
not
onely
therein
offer
wrong
vnto
themselues
,
but
do
(
as
it
were
)
betray
that
good
fortune
which
is
put
into
their
hands
,
euen
riches
,
honour
,
and
aboundance
of
friends
:
and
yet
neuerthelesse
do
make
themselues
vnworthie
of
their
present
felicitie
.
Furthermore
,
if
man
which
is
mortal
,
would
but
seeke
to
obserue
and
regard
the
will
of
the
immortall
Gods
,
I
suppose
he
should
easily
and
euidently
know
and
vnderstand
it
:
because
euen
in
those
that
were
most
neare
and
deare
vnto
them
,
they
haue
testified
and
made
known
what
difference
they
make
betweene
the
vertuous
and
the
vicious
.
For
Iupiter
hauing
ingendred
both
Hercules
and
Tantalus
,
is
said
to
haue
made
the
one
immortall
for
his
vertue
,
and
to
haue
condemned
the
other
to
grieuous
punishment
and
torments
for
his
leud
life
and
wickednesse
.
In
imitation
therefore
of
these
examples
,
it
is
fit
and
conuenient
for
men
to
loue
honestie
,
and
to
follow
vertue
:
and
not
onely
to
relye
vpon
these
precepts
,
but
to
learne
also
the
most
choise
ensignements
of
the
most
famous
and
excellent
Poets
,
&
to
reade
the
writings
of
other
good
Authours
.
And
as
the
Bees
flying
&
lighting
on
all
sorts
of
flowers
,
do
take
of
each
that
which
is
fit
and
proper
for
honie
:
so
it
behooueth
them
that
desire
knowledge
and
vnderstanding
,
to
leaue
nothing
that
good
is
vnprooued
,
and
to
make
profit
of
all
that
commeth
to
their
knowledge
:
and
yet
when
they
haue
vsed
all
and
their
vttermost
diligence
to
that
effect
,
it
will
be
very
hard
and
difficult
notwithstanding
to
correct
the
vices
and
imperfections
of
nature
.
FINIS
.
Of
the
power
of
God
.
CHAP.
I.
THE
Poet
Pindarus
seeing
men
disputing
of
the
nature
of
the
soueraign
and
supreme
God
,
said
:
that
they
went
about
to
gather
an
imperfect
fruit
of
wisedome
.
2
A
certaine
Astrologer
being
in
a
place
where
was
a
table
hauing
the
starres
therein
painted
,
shewed
them
vnto
some
standers
by
,
&
said
:
These
starres
here
be
the
wandering
starres
.
Diogenes
being
in
companie
,
said
vnto
him
:
My
friend
lye
not
:
for
assuredly
those
be
not
the
wandering
starres
,
but
these
be
they
:
and
in
so
saying
,
pointed
to
the
men
that
stood
about
him
.
3
Eusebius
the
Philosopher
was
wont
to
say
:
That
it
was
a
very
hard
and
difficult
thing
to
know
God
:
and
that
we
cannot
tell
in
what
manner
he
is
to
be
comprehended
:
because
we
are
not
sufficient
with
the
bodie
,
to
expresse
a
thing
without
a
bodie
:
and
a
perfect
thing
cannot
be
comprehended
of
that
which
is
imperfect
:
and
a
thing
eternall
hath
no
agreement
or
correspondencie
with
that
which
is
finite
.
The
life
of
man
is
short
,
and
passeth
away
speedily
:
but
God
is
euerlasting
,
and
is
truth
,
whereas
man
is
but
a
shadow
of
imagination
.
There
is
as
great
difference
betweene
a
feeble
man
and
a
strong
,
betweene
a
little
dwarfe
and
a
giant
:
as
there
is
betweene
one
that
is
dead
,
and
one
that
is
immortall
.
Imagine
then
what
God
is
,
who
cannot
be
expressed
nor
declared
with
humane
vtterance
.
4
Camillus
a
Captaine
of
the
Romains
was
wont
to
say
thus
:
Thou
shalt
find
that
all
things
do
happen
prosperous
to
men
that
follow
and
serue
God
:
and
that
things
fall
out
aduerse
to
those
that
contemne
and
despise
God
.
5
Seneca
the
morall
Philosopher
said
:
That
the
Gods
euen
to
vngratefull
men
do
vse
to
giue
many
things
.
6
Tertullian
the
Diuine
,
said
:
That
God
the
Creatour
of
all
the
world
,
was
not
easie
to
be
found
:
nor
that
a
man
could
well
speake
of
him
,
but
with
great
difficultie
.
7
Xenophon
the
Oratour
enioyned
men
,
that
in
their
prosperity
they
should
principally
haue
God
in
remembrance
.
8
Plato
said
:
That
a
good
man
was
like
vnto
God
:
also
that
a
good
man
was
of
all
worldly
things
the
worthiest
:
and
that
contrariwise
,
the
wicked
man
was
of
all
things
the
worst
.
9
Apollonius
of
Thianea
a
sage
and
wise
Philosopher
,
said
:
That
it
was
a
good
thing
to
sacrifice
to
the
Gods
,
without
whom
we
are
nothing
10
The
Poet
Sophocles
hath
written
:
That
the
Gods
onely
haue
this
power
and
priuiledge
,
not
to
waxe
old
:
and
that
all
other
things
are
surmounted
and
ouergone
with
time
.
11
Plato
writeth
:
That
in
all
things
which
are
thought
and
spoken
,
the
beginning
ought
alwaies
to
be
taken
from
the
foueraigne
deuine
powers
.
12
Plato
said
likewise
:
That
the
knowledge
of
God
is
wisedome
and
true
vertue
.
13
Diodorus
the
Historiographer
hath
written
:
That
in
much
&
great
prosperitie
God
is
forgotten
and
contemned
.
14
Lactantius
hath
written
:
that
God
is
not
knowne
of
vs
but
in
aduersity
and
time
of
calamitie
.
15
Silius
Italicus
a
Poet
hath
written
:
That
as
long
as
the
affaires
of
mortall
men
are
in
any
doubtfull
kind
of
state
,
or
in
great
feare
and
daunger
:
so
long
they
are
verie
forward
in
doing
honour
to
the
Gods
:
but
in
time
of
their
prosperitie
,
their
al●ars
do
neuer
smoke
.
16
The
Poet
Virgil
writeth
:
that
it
is
not
lawfull
for
any
man
to
be
confident
,
or
to
trust
in
any
thing
against
the
will
of
the
Gods
.
17
Salomon
saith
:
Feare
God
,
&
keepe
his
commaundements
:
for
this
is
all
in
all
to
each
man
:
and
whatsoeuer
is
besides
this
is
nothing
.
18
Eusebius
said
:
that
the
heauens
the
earth
,
the
time
,
the
sea
,
the
Planets
,
and
all
other
things
whatsoeuer
do
come
to
their
perfection
only
by
the
word
and
will
of
God
.
19
Antistenes
the
Philosopher
said
:
That
God
is
not
like
to
any
thing
:
and
that
therefore
it
is
impossible
to
know
him
.
20
Xenophanes
the
Philosopher
said
:
That
there
was
one
onely
God
;
who
neither
in
body
,
nor
in
thought
was
like
vnto
men
.
Of
Loue
.
CHAP.
2.
PLinie
said
▪
That
there
is
nothing
in
loue
worthie
of
commendation
,
but
onely
constancie
.
2
Quintilian
hath
written
:
That
it
is
a
thing
vsuall
and
accustomed
to
louers
,
not
to
iudge
of
beautie
and
fauor
rightly
:
because
that
loue
doth
dim
&
darken
the
sight
of
the
eyes
.
3
If
he
which
is
in
loue
be
poore
,
he
is
tormented
with
a
most
miserable
calamitie
.
4
It
is
a
thing
vnprofitable
to
desire
the
sight
of
that
shape
and
figure
,
by
the
which
a
man
hath
bene
once
taken
captiu
:
and
it
is
ill
done
for
any
man
to
expose
himselfe
to
the
experience
of
those
things
,
from
the
which
he
may
refraine
and
absent
himselfe
without
any
great
difficultie
.
5
It
is
better
to
loue
with
seuerity
,
then
to
deceiue
with
affabilitie
.
6
The
custom
of
louers
is
so
to
do
,
as
they
cannot
couer
their
loue
.
7
The
amorous
person
that
loueth
the
body
more
then
the
soule
,
is
commonly
euill
:
because
he
is
not
constant
and
stable
:
and
because
the
thing
which
he
pursueth
with
his
affections
is
vnstable
.
8
He
that
maketh
resistance
to
the
first
assaults
of
loue
,
remaineth
a
conquerour
.
9
Loue
delighteth
to
dwell
and
inhabite
in
persons
of
high
and
noble
houses
.
10
He
that
nourisheth
and
entertaineth
loue
,
shal
hardly
free
himselfe
from
the
yoke
which
he
hath
once
taken
vpon
his
necke
.
11
Louers
aboue
all
other
persons
,
haue
a
custome
to
number
the
daies
,
and
to
keepe
an
accompt
of
the
times
.
12
The
amorous
after
they
haue
once
had
a
fill
of
their
luxurious
desires
,
do
soone
repent
themselues
of
any
good
thing
wherwith
they
haue
departed
.
13
Loue
doth
many
times
put
a
bridle
vpon
harts
that
are
obstinate
.
14
Neuer
was
there
any
loue
,
that
could
keepe
any
measure
.
15
In
wine
and
banquetting
loue
burneth
most
cruelly
.
16
With
louers
it
is
a
common
vse
and
custome
to
begin
to
speake
:
and
in
the
middest
of
their
discourse
suddenly
to
stoppe
and
to
cut
off
their
speech
.
17
What
thing
is
there
in
the
world
so
great
or
so
high
,
whereunto
loue
will
not
stirre
and
animate
the
minds
of
mortall
men
?
Of
Faith
.
CHAP.
3
:
1
PLato
hath
written
,
that
Theognis
of
M●gara
was
wont
to
say
:
That
in
a
towne
besieged
,
a
man
of
faith
and
fidelitie
was
better
then
all
the
gold
and
siluer
of
the
world
.
2
He
which
giueth
counsel
to
another
:
what
thing
can
there
be
which
he
ought
sooner
to
giue
then
faith
?
3
Little
or
no
faith
is
attributed
to
those
persons
that
are
fallen
into
any
great
distresse
or
miserie
.
4
It
is
commonly
seene
,
that
true
friends
do
find
little
faith
in
requit
all
of
their
friendship
.
5
Faith
is
the
ground
and
foundation
of
iustice
.
6
The
faith
of
men
,
sleepe
,
and
the
wind
are
very
deceiptfull
.
7
True
faith
is
the
best
&
chiefest
good
thing
that
is
in
the
interior
parts
of
a
man
:
for
no
necessitie
will
constraine
it
to
proue
deceitfull
:
no
gifts
nor
bribes
can
corrupt
it
:
come
fire
,
come
sword
,
it
knowes
not
how
to
betray
a
man
.
8
In
a
great
company
of
leud
and
wicked
persons
,
faith
is
not
giuen
to
things
but
with
great
difficultie
.
9
He
that
hath
once
lost
his
faith
,
hath
no
more
to
lose
.
10
Faith
is
a
better
guard
for
a
Prince
then
the
sword
,
or
armed
forces
.
11
Faith
is
seldome
seene
to
haue
any
entrance
or
entertainement
in
Princes
pallaces
.
12
In
no
place
is
faith
sure
or
in
securitie
.
13
The
Auncients
did
sacrifice
vnto
faith
,
hauing
their
hand
couered
with
a
white
cloth
:
to
shew
,
that
their
faith
ought
to
be
right
and
secret
.
14
Philip
king
of
Macedon
,
the
father
of
Alexander
the
great
,
hauing
made
one
a
Iudge
that
vsed
afterwards
to
paint
his
beard
&
his
haire
,
suddenly
depriued
him
of
his
office
,
saying
:
That
he
which
would
counterfeit
his
haire
,
was
not
to
be
thoght
a
man
of
that
woorth
or
integritie
,
that
he
should
be
likely
to
keepe
his
faith
in
all
things
.
15
Metellus
Nepos
hauing
conceiued
great
indignation
and
displeasure
against
Ci●ero
,
told
him
:
That
he
had
brought
more
men
to
their
death
by
his
testimonie
and
bearing
witnesse
against
them
,
then
he
had
saued
from
death
,
by
defending
and
pleading
for
them
:
whereunto
he
answered
:
Truly
that
argueth
that
my
faith
is
much
,
and
more
greater
then
my
eloquence
.
Of
Hope
.
CHAP.
4.
1
HOpe
and
feare
are
the
two
tormentors
of
things
to
come
.
2
Oftentimes
do
happen
sooner
things
vnexpected
,
then
those
which
are
hoped
for
.
3
Hope
is
the
last
solace
and
confort
of
men
that
are
in
miserie
and
aduersitie
.
4
When
fortune
doth
abandon
vs
and
deceiue
vs
in
our
first
hopes
:
the
things
that
are
to
come
,
do
seem
and
appeare
vnto
vs
to
be
better
,
then
the
present
.
5
Hope
is
the
thing
that
doth
nourish
and
feede
false
loues
.
6
Like
as
by
hope
we
are
all
saued
:
euen
so
by
hope
are
we
to
become
truly
and
perfectly
happie
.
7
We
ought
to
hope
for
all
things
:
and
to
despaire
of
nothing
.
8
The
hopes
of
those
which
are
discreet
and
wise
,
are
not
vaine
:
but
those
of
vnwise
and
imprudent
men
are
light
,
void
,
and
difficult
.
9
Euill
hopes
may
be
compared
to
ill
captaines
,
who
leade
their
followers
in
errours
,
yet
with
pleasures
.
10
A
woman
without
a
man
,
&
good
hopes
without
paines
and
industry
,
can
ingender
nothing
that
good
is
.
11
Neither
ought
a
ship
to
trust
to
one
anker
:
nor
the
life
of
man
ought
to
rely
vpon
one
simple
hope
.
12
It
is
good
alwaies
to
be
of
good
courage
:
for
peraduenture
to
morrow
will
be
better
and
more
fortunate
then
the
time
past
or
present
.
13
Hope
is
the
dreame
of
those
that
vse
watching
.
14
Hope
is
a
thing
most
common
with
all
men
:
who
when
they
haue
no
other
thing
remaining
,
they
do
wholly
and
altogether
relye
vpon
hope
.
15
Where
the
hope
of
a
louer
is
exceeding
great
:
there
is
the
mind
most
desirous
of
luxuriousnesse
.
Of
adulation
and
flattery
.
CHAP.
5.
1
THe
world
is
growne
to
that
corruption
:
that
he
that
cannot
flatter
is
either
accompted
enuious
,
or
reputed
proud
and
arrogant
.
2
We
haue
a
custome
to
please
our selues
so
much
:
that
we
desire
to
be
praised
euen
in
that
,
the
contrary
whereof
we
do
most
commonly
put
in
practise
.
3
I
had
rather
offend
in
telling
the
truth
:
then
to
please
by
flattering
of
any
man
.
4
Phocion
an
Athenian
Captaine
being
required
by
Antipater
to
do
a
thing
that
was
vniust
,
made
him
this
answer
:
Thou
canst
not
vse
me
both
as
thy
friend
and
thy
flatterer
.
5
Cato
the
elder
suing
for
the
office
of
Censorship
in
Rome
,
and
seeing
that
many
did
curry
fauour
and
flatter
with
the
people
to
obtaine
it
,
with
an
high
&
loftie
voice
,
said
vnto
them
:
that
the
people
of
Rome
had
as
much
neede
of
a
seuere
,
speedie
,
and
sharpe
Phisition
,
as
they
had
of
a
strong
purgation
.
6
The
same
Cato
said
:
That
those
which
were
studious
of
things
ridiculous
:
afterwards
in
matters
of
grauitie
and
waightie
importance
,
would
grow
so
to
demeane
themselues
,
as
they
would
be
mocked
and
derided
of
all
men
.
7
Where
deceiptfull
flatterie
&
adulation
is
:
there
can
neuer
be
any
true
friendship
nor
amitie
.
8
They
which
haue
gotten
and
make
it
a
custome
to
flatter
continually
,
are
of
no
faith
nor
honestie
.
9
Adulation
is
deadly
,
pestiferous
,
and
deceiptfull
.
10
If
necessitie
should
enforce
a
man
to
take
his
choise
,
he
were
better
fall
amongst
crowes
then
among
flatterers
.
11
Crates
the
Philosopher
seeing
a
rich
and
wealthie
young
man
accompanied
with
many
flatterers
,
said
vnto
him
:
O
my
youth
,
I
am
very
sorie
to
see
thee
so
solitarie
.
12
Shunne
as
a
thing
most
abhominable
,
both
the
beneuolence
of
flatterers
,
and
the
misfortunes
of
thy
friends
.
13
Remoue
farre
away
from
thee
the
audacious
and
bold
speeches
of
flattering
persons
.
14
The
wolues
do
resemble
dogs
:
so
do
flatterers
seeme
friends
:
but
notwithstanding
they
desire
things
different
.
15
Like
as
Actcon
was
torne
in
peeces
by
the
dogges
which
himself
had
nourished
:
so
are
many
destroied
by
flatterers
that
haue
familiaritie
with
them
.
16
The
hunters
take
Hares
by
hunting
them
with
dogges
:
and
many
others
do
take
foolish
men
with
their
false
praises
.
17
The
flatterers
are
contemners
of
the
poore
:
and
liue
by
soothing
vp
and
pleasing
the
minds
of
the
rich
:
they
laugh
at
men
secretly
&
amongst
themselues
,
though
they
haue
no
occasion
:
they
are
free
by
fortune
,
and
yet
they
make
themselues
villaines
and
slaues
by
their
owne
election
.
Of
Ambition
.
CHAP.
6.
1
AMbition
and
fauour
do
then
most
signorize
,
when
they
hide
&
conceale
themselues
vnder
a
kind
of
seueritie
.
2
Ambition
is
easily
maintained
by
old
age
.
3
It
is
most
certaine
,
that
he
which
is
couetous
of
glorie
,
and
desireth
to
be
praised
of
the
wicked
,
must
of
necessitie
himselfe
be
wicked
.
4
It
is
not
fit
for
men
to
becom
couetous
of
glorie
,
in
troubling
themselues
,
and
bearing
enuie
one
towards
another
.
5
Ambition
teacheth
men
to
become
disloyall
.
6
After
ambition
hath
once
gotten
possession
of
the
honours
which
it
desireth
,
she
beginneth
to
waxe
old
.
7
Ambition
is
the
bestiall
nurse
of
a●arice
.
8
The
glorie
that
is
ambitious
,
doth
many
times
worke
the
ruine
euen
of
brethren
.
9
The
man
that
desireth
superioritie
&
power
,
doth
hardly
obserue
iustice
:
and
he
which
is
couetous
and
greedie
of
glorie
,
doth
most
easily
fall
into
vniust
actions
.
Of
Enuie
.
CHAP.
7.
1
NO
man
doth
lightly
enuy
him
who
vseth
his
fortune
modestly
and
gently
:
the
enui●us
do
not
beare
enuie
so
much
to
the
persons
of
those
whom
they
enuie
,
as
they
do
to
the
good
things
which
are
in
them
.
2
Wicked
men
do
not
so
much
●eioyce
at
their
owne
proper
good
fortunes
:
as
they
do
at
dammage
&
discommodities
of
other
men
.
3
●nuie
is
punished
,
not
onely
with
her
owne
proper
euils
:
but
also
by
the
good
and
welfare
of
straungers
.
4
The
common
vse
of
the
enuious
,
is
to
desire
that
there
come
no
good
vnto
any
.
5
Enuie
is
engendred
of
the
superfluitie
of
goods
.
6
A
great
blot
and
staine
of
this
age
wherein
we
liue
,
is
that
vertue
is
neuer
without
enuie
.
7
Bion
the
Philosopher
seeing
an
enuious
man
carry
his
head
&
countenance
hanging
downe
towards
the
ground
,
said
:
Either
some
great
mischiefe
is
befalne
to
this
man
,
or
som
great
good
to
another
.
8
No
felicitie
is
so
modest
as
it
can
avoid
the
biting
tooth
of
malignitie
.
9
It
is
a
very
troublesome
and
vneasie
matter
to
eschue
and
avoide
the
eye
of
the
enuious
.
10
This
ought
euer
to
be
had
by
vs
in
remembrance
,
that
after
glorie
euer
ensueth
enuie
.
11
Assuredly
this
vice
of
enuie
is
very
common
in
any
great
&
free
citie
:
and
enuie
doth
alwaies
accompany
glorie
.
12
Euen
as
rust
eateth
out
the
iron
:
so
doth
enuie
consume
the
enuious
.
13
That
enuie
which
is
secret
&
hidden
,
is
more
to
be
feared
,
then
that
which
is
open
and
manifest
.
14
Enuie
will
neuer
yeeld
to
giue
renowne
vnto
them
which
are
liuing
.
15
When
the
affaires
of
another
are
most
ioyous
,
then
is
enuie
most
sad
and
sorrowfull
.
16
Enuie
is
the
mistresse
of
iniustice
:
and
it
inciteth
both
the
thought
and
the
hand
to
ill
and
wicked
actions
.
17
Whosoeuer
beareth
enuie
to
any
good
man
and
doing
well
,
he
may
well
say
:
That
he
is
enuious
both
to
the
whole
commonwealth
,
and
to
himselfe
also
.
18
Scipio
the
African
for
feare
of
the
enuious
,
very
aduisedly
forsooke
Rome
,
and
went
to
dwell
in
a
certaine
village
,
there
to
spend
the
rest
of
his
life
,
and
to
giue
libertie
to
the
enuious
to
breath
their
fill
.
Of
couetousnesse
,
and
couetous
persons
.
CHAP.
8.
1
AVarice
and
couetousnesse
do
vse
to
diminish
and
violate
all
offices
,
be
they
of
neuer
so
great
holinesse
or
solemnitie
.
2
Auarice
doth
make
both
faith
and
bountie
to
decay
.
3
Auarice
and
couetousnesse
is
not
the
vice
of
gold
,
but
of
man
that
vseth
gold
ill
and
wickedly
.
4
The
daies
of
that
man
must
needes
be
long
,
that
hateth
and
abhorreth
couetousnesse
.
5
Many
things
are
lacking
to
pouertie
:
but
to
auarice
all
things
are
wanting
.
6
There
be
two
things
that
do
soone
incite
and
prouoke
a
man
to
villanous
and
base
gaine
:
that
is
to
say
,
pouertie
and
couetousnesse
.
7
If
there
be
any
that
possesseth
many
goods
,
and
yet
leadeth
his
life
in
anguish
and
trouble
:
certaine
it
is
that
he
will
be
the
most
vnhappie
of
all
men
that
euer
were
liuing
or
shall
bee
.
8
Couetous
persons
do
leade
such
a
life
as
Flies
,
who
are
euer
trauelling
,
and
busying
themselues
,
as
though
they
should
liue
for
euer
.
9
I
see
many
rich
men
that
are
hoorders
and
keepers
of
riches
:
but
they
are
not
maisters
of
their
money
.
10
We
were
borne
once
:
and
it
is
not
graunted
vnto
vs
to
be
borne
twice
:
and
as
thou
art
not
maister
of
the
day
to
morrow
,
so
prolong
not
the
time
,
and
liue
as
thou
shouldest
but
liue
to
day
.
11
O
then
cursed
hunger
of
gold
,
what
peruerse
,
infortunate
,
and
vnhappie
mischiefes
,
doest
thou
bring
into
the
mindes
of
mortall
men
?
12
The
studie
of
the
couetous
person
is
onely
to
gather
and
gaine
monie
:
which
no
wise
man
ought
to
desire
.
13
Out
of
the
depth
and
bowels
of
the
earth
,
hath
God
shewed
gold
vnto
men
▪
and
they
haue
made
it
the
occasion
of
all
mischiefes
and
wickednesse
14
I
may
well
say
,
that
some
men
are
so
couetous
,
as
if
they
were
to
liue
here
for
euer
:
and
other
some
are
so
prodigall
,
as
if
they
were
to
dye
instantly
.
15
Man
passeth
away
his
daies
with
vaine
cares
,
because
he
knoweth
not
,
nor
considereth
what
is
the
true
end
of
hauing
.
16
Wicked
men
are
as
couetous
of
a
little
gaine
as
of
a
great
.
17
Money
to
many
men
is
more
deare
then
either
faith
or
honestie
.
Of
Prodigalitie
.
CHAP.
9.
1
SOme
excusing
the
vice
of
prodigalitie
,
said
:
That
in
great
aboundance
of
wealth
and
riches
it
may
well
be
vsed
to
whom
Zeno
the
Philosopher
answering
,
said
:
Truely
then
ought
we
aswell
to
pardon
our
Cookes
,
if
(
for
hauing
store
and
abundance
of
salt
)
they
say
that
they
haue
therefore
made
our
meates
too
salt
.
2
Diogenes
the
Philosopher
demaunding
of
one
that
was
a
prodigal
spender
,
a
peece
of
money
which
might
be
perhaps
about
some
150.
pence
,
he
said
vnto
him
:
Wherefore
doest
thou
aske
of
me
so
great
a
summe
,
whereas
of
others
thou
dost
commonly
begge
but
three
small
pence
:
to
whome
Diog●nes
answered
:
Because
I
hope
that
of
others
I
may
aske
again
another
time
:
but
of
thee
I
thinke
neuer
to
haue
more
.
3
Socrates
the
Philosopher
seeing
one
without
all
reason
,
feasting
all
sorts
of
persons
with
the
welth
which
he
had
:
Ill
maist
thou
perish
(
quoth
he
)
who
makest
thy
graces
which
should
be
virgins
to
be
strumpets
:
noting
that
true
bountie
and
liberality
ought
to
be
employed
vpon
occasion
of
merit
and
vertue
,
and
not
confusedly
.
4
Crates
the
Philosopher
was
wont
to
say
:
That
the
monies
of
rich
prodigall
men
were
like
vnto
figge-trees
planted
vpon
the
tops
of
high
rockes
and
mountaines
:
the
fruites
whereof
no
men
could
come
to
gather
,
but
the
crowes
and
kites
onely
did
take
and
deuour
them
.
So
the
treasures
of
prodigall
rich
men
were
possessed
and
enioyed
only
by
bauds
,
harlots
and
flatterers
.
5
Pouertie
is
the
torment
of
a
luxurious
life
.
6
Prodigall
persons
do
employ
their
money
in
things
,
by
which
they
can
leaue
,
either
a
very
short
or
no
memorie
at
all
of
themselues
to
posterities
.
7
No
man
ought
to
maruell
at
those
,
who
do
spend
their
goods
to
make
themselues
more
pleasing
and
agreable
to
the
multitude
and
common
people
.
8
The
Emperour
Nero
had
no
other
fruite
of
his
riches
and
treasures
,
but
onely
an
excessiue
charge
of
expences
made
by
exceeding
prodigalitie
.
9
Many
do
cast
away
their
goods
and
patrimonie
,
in
giuing
it
without
either
iudgement
or
reason
:
but
what
greater
follie
can
there
be
,
then
to
studie
and
willingly
to
take
care
for
the
doing
of
that
which
thou
canst
not
long
endure
and
continue
to
do
?
Of
a
lying
toung
,
and
boldnes
of
speech
.
CHAP.
10.
1
PHiloxenus
a
man
of
great
knowledge
,
being
imprisoned
by
Denis
the
tyrant
of
Syracusa
,
for
that
he
had
dispraised
or
not
commended
certaine
verses
which
he
had
made
:
was
on
a
time
taken
out
of
prison
,
and
brought
before
the
tyrant
once
againe
to
heare
and
giue
his
iudgement
of
the
same
verses
:
being
come
and
hauing
heard
them
pronounced
and
read
,
he
made
hast
to
be
gone
away
out
of
his
presence
:
The
tyrant
asking
him
whither
he
went
:
Philoxenus
answered
:
I
go
againe
to
thy
prison
:
noting
that
his
verses
were
then
as
worthie
to
be
misliked
as
before
.
2
Diogenes
was
wont
to
say
:
that
some
dogges
did
barke
against
their
enemies
with
purpose
to
bite
them
:
but
I
(
said
he
)
do
barke
at
my
friends
to
the
intent
to
purge
and
heale
them
of
their
ill
deedes
.
3
Hippocrates
the
Philosopher
being
perswaded
by
one
to
go
seeke
out
Xerxes
the
king
of
Persia
,
because
he
was
a
good
king
:
he
answered
:
I
haue
not
any
thing
to
do
with
so
good
a
patron
4
Thales
the
Philosopher
being
demaunded
,
how
farre
different
lying
was
from
truth
,
answered
:
As
farre
as
the
eyes
are
distant
from
the
eares
.
5
Theophrastus
the
Oratour
being
growne
old
and
gray
headed
,
and
comming
to
Lacedemon
,
thought
to
shew
himselfe
as
if
he
had
bene
but
young
:
for
he
delighted
to
hide
the
whitenesse
of
his
haires
with
a
certain
dye
or
painting
:
and
being
there
before
the
Iudges
pleading
a
certaine
cause
wherein
he
was
retained
:
one
Archidamus
a
man
very
free
and
liberall
of
his
speech
,
happened
(
notwithstanding
he
was
so
disguised
)
to
know
him
:
who
suddenly
burst
out
into
these
words
:
But
I
pray
what
truth
can
you
expect
in
this
mans
speech
,
who
both
within
and
without
him
doth
carry
nothing
but
lyes
and
counterfeitings
:
and
that
not
onely
in
his
mind
,
but
euen
in
his
gray
and
aged
head
?
6
There
cannot
happen
any
greater
mishap
or
infelicitie
to
free
men
,
then
to
be
depriued
of
their
libertie
of
speech
.
7
Diogenes
being
blamed
by
a
Greeke
,
who
told
him
:
that
albeit
he
praised
and
commended
the
Lacedemonians
more
then
any
other
people
,
yet
he
would
not
liue
with
them
nor
neare
them
:
he
answered
him
:
That
the
Phisition
which
is
studious
of
health
,
had
no
reason
to
dwell
amongst
those
which
were
healthfull
.
8
Zenon
hauing
a
purpose
to
giue
an
admonition
to
a
certaine
young
man
whom
he
saw
more
desirous
to
be
talking
then
to
heare
others
,
said
vnto
him
:
O
thou
young
man
,
I
would
wish
thee
to
know
,
that
nature
hath
giuen
thee
two
ea●es
,
to
the
intent
thou
shouldst
heare
more
then
thou
shouldest
speake
.
9
Antistenes
the
Philosopher
hauing
made
a
certaine
long
and
tedious
speech
in
the
audience
of
certain
persons
,
Plato
said
vnto
him
:
Thou
knowest
not
Antistenes
,
that
the
measure
of
mans
speech
ought
not
to
be
made
by
him
that
speaketh
,
but
by
them
that
giue
him
the
hearing
.
10
Careon
a
man
reputed
a
great
babler
,
came
to
Isocrates
,
and
would
needes
be
his
auditour
to
learne
eloquence
:
who
demanded
of
him
double
wages
.
Careon
suddenly
asked
him
,
what
made
him
to
demaund
double
stipend
?
Isocrates
answered
:
I
aske
one
,
because
I
must
learne
thee
to
speake
:
and
I
will
haue
the
other
,
because
thou
must
learn
also
to
hold
thy
peace
.
11
Anaximenes
being
about
to
make
a
certaine
speech
to
an
auditorie
:
Theocritus
said
out
all
aloude
:
See
how
he
is
readie
to
powre
out
a
floud
of
words
,
whereas
he
hath
not
one
drop
of
reason
.
12
Lying
is
a
thing
most
readie
and
prompt
with
those
,
who
haue
accustomed
often
to
do
euill
.
13
Lying
and
falshood
is
not
befitting
nor
seemely
to
good
and
vertuous
persons
.
14
Foolish
men
do
accompt
this
a
goodly
treasure
and
an
ornament
to
their
toungs
,
that
they
hold
themselues
to
haue
made
a
faire
purchase
,
when
they
haue
spoken
ill
of
good
and
honest
men
.
15
There
is
no
one
thing
in
vs
,
wherein
we
are
able
to
offend
with
more
facilitie
,
then
the
toung
.
16
Speech
is
the
image
of
the
mind
:
therefore
the
temperance
of
the
toung
and
silence
ought
to
be
great
:
and
men
ought
to
vse
and
employ
their
eares
oftener
then
their
toungs
.
17
It
is
not
good
to
be
too
prompt
&
forward
in
speaking
:
because
many
words
&
much
speech
is
apparant
signe
of
folly
.
18
Some
men
in
their
speeches
are
so
tedious
,
vnprofitable
,
and
importunate
,
that
all
whatsoeuer
they
speake
seemeth
to
come
from
the
mouth
onely
,
and
not
from
the
hart
.
19
Cicero
desired
to
heare
one
speake
wisely
without
eloquence
:
rather
then
a
long
eloquent
oration
stuffed
with
nothing
but
vanitie
and
follie
.
20
The
toung
ought
to
be
alwaies
kept
short
,
&
especially
in
the
time
of
repast
.
21
We
ought
not
much
to
trouble
our selues
,
nor
care
for
the
tongs
of
men
:
but
we
ought
to
haue
a
care
of
our
owne
conscience
.
22
Doest
thou
not
know
it
to
be
most
true
:
that
both
God
and
men
haue
lying
in
hatred
and
detestation
?
23
Lying
and
falshood
commeth
from
persons
of
a
seruile
and
slauish
nature
:
and
truth
proceedeth
from
free
men
.
24
It
is
most
certaine
,
that
it
is
a
much
more
pleasant
thing
to
speak
and
vtter
matters
of
truth
,
then
to
giue
the
hearing
vnto
them
.
25
Abundance
of
words
and
ignorance
,
do
for
the
most
part
beare
sway
amongst
men
.
Of
Silence
,
and
of
speech
spoken
in
time
conuenient
.
CHAP.
11.
1
XEnocrates
hauing
an
vse
to
dispose
of
all
his
deedes
and
actions
by
the
seuerall
houres
of
the
day
:
did
euer
vse
to
employ
one
houre
in
silence
.
2
I
neuer
repented
me
to
haue
held
my
toung
,
but
I
haue
oftentimes
bene
sorie
that
I
haue
spoken
.
3
Do
you
thinke
(
ò
you
Athenians
)
that
I
do
not
well
vnderstand
,
how
silence
is
a
sure
thing
!
4
My
sonne
,
it
is
a
good
and
necessarie
thing
for
thee
to
be
silent
,
&
to
vse
few
words
:
for
silence
containeth
in
it
many
good
things
.
5
Silence
is
a
gift
without
daunger
and
perill
.
6
A
question
was
demaunded
by
one
on
a
time
,
why
&
vpon
what
occasion
the
Lacedemonians
did
vse
so
great
breuitie
in
their
language
:
whereunto
Licurgus
made
this
answer
:
that
breuitie
of
speech
is
next
vnto
silence
.
7
We
ought
to
haue
great
regard
,
that
we
speake
not
things
not
fit
and
conuenient
:
because
that
it
is
the
office
and
dutie
of
a
man
of
smal
wisedome
to
speake
and
vtter
those
things
which
ought
to
be
kept
secret
.
8
A
man
ought
to
chuse
rather
foolishly
to
rowle
and
tosse
a
stone
vp
and
downe
in
vaine
,
then
to
speake
any
one
idle
and
vaine
word
.
9
Solon
being
set
at
table
with
Periander
the
tyrant
of
Corinth
,
and
not
vsing
any
speech
,
was
demaunded
of
the
tyrant
,
if
his
silence
proceeded
either
through
default
of
knowledge
how
to
speake
,
or
else
of
follie
.
Whereunto
Solon
gaue
him
this
present
answer
:
That
he
is
no
foole
that
can
be
silent
in
a
banquet
.
10
Solon
the
Philosopher
did
admonish
men
to
seale
&
shut
vp
their
words
vnder
silence
:
and
that
silence
ought
to
be
vsed
and
obserued
according
to
the
fitnes
of
the
time
&
season
.
11
Isocrates
said
:
that
there
were
two
speciall
times
wherin
it
was
lawfull
for
any
man
to
speake
without
reprehension
:
the
one
,
when
we
speak
of
things
which
we
know
certainely
and
manifestly
:
the
other
,
when
we
speake
of
things
needfull
and
necessarie
.
In
these
two
times
onely
speech
is
better
then
silence
:
but
at
other
times
silence
is
to
be
preferred
before
speech
.
12
It
is
a
rare
vertue
to
know
how
and
when
to
be
silent
.
13
It
is
a
most
miserable
thing
when
a
man
is
constrained
perforce
to
keepe
secret
those
things
which
he
would
gladly
and
willingly
vtter
and
make
knowne
.
Of
Folly
and
imprudence
.
CHAP.
12.
1
IF
any
man
do
contrarie
to
that
good
which
is
naturally
in
him
:
he
ought
to
be
called
and
accounted
imprudent
,
foolish
and
vnhappie
.
2
I
say
,
that
they
which
vse
their
bodies
to
exercise
,
and
despise
the
mind
,
do
no
other
thing
but
as
it
were
carelesly
neglect
the
things
which
are
commaunded
,
and
trauell
themselues
about
doing
of
things
not
commaunded
.
3
I
see
that
men
do
with
great
care
seeke
for
the
things
which
appertaine
to
this
life
:
but
they
do
not
esteeme
and
set
by
such
as
are
profitable
to
liue
well
and
happily
4
Proteus
(
as
the
common
saying
is
)
did
vse
often
to
change
himselfe
into
many
formes
and
shapes
:
so
the
ignorant
man
in
euery
thing
doth
chaunge
and
alter
.
5
Theocritus
seeing
one
that
was
a
schoolemaister
,
to
teach
some
erroniously
in
the
nature
of
the
Elements
:
he
said
vnto
him
:
Wherefore
doest
thou
not
teach
Geometrie
?
He
answered
him
:
I
am
not
skilled
in
it
.
O
good
God
(
quoth
Theocritus
)
how
great
is
thy
follie
,
that
takest
vpon
thee
to
teach
,
and
canst
hardly
reade
!
6
Glorie
and
riches
without
prudence
,
are
possessions
of
no
great
assurance
.
7
Bion
being
demaunded
what
thing
was
folly
,
answered
:
That
it
is
the
hinderance
of
felicitie
.
8
They
ought
to
be
reputed
&
esteemed
for
little
lesse
then
fooles
,
who
honour
wicked
men
being
rich
,
and
despise
such
as
are
learned
and
men
of
vertue
.
9
As
the
luxurious
and
intemperate
persons
,
cannot
be
easily
healed
of
their
diseases
:
so
cannot
fooles
receiue
any
medecine
against
their
aduersities
.
10
Dascius
said
:
That
they
which
despise
the
studie
of
good
letters
,
for
the
exercise
and
gaine
of
any
mechanicall
art
or
trade
:
are
like
vnto
Penelopes
wooers
,
who
being
reiected
by
the
mistresse
,
fell
to
lasciuiousnesse
with
her
maides
.
11
Know
you
that
there
are
two
kinds
of
follie
:
the
one
is
called
frenzie
and
furie
:
the
other
is
truely
named
ignorance
&
grosse
simplicitie
.
12
Straungers
and
pilgrimes
do
often
go
astray
out
of
their
way
:
so
the
ill
instructed
,
and
men
of
grosse
vnderstanding
do
go
wandering
in
the
way
be
it
neuer
so
plaine
.
13
Euen
as
corrupt
wine
is
not
desired
in
banquets
:
so
the
rude
and
ignorant
person
is
not
receiued
in
any
good
company
.
Of
the
knowledge
of
a
mans
selfe
.
CHAP.
13.
1
KIng
Philip
the
father
of
Alexander
the
Great
,
hauing
vanquished
the
Athenians
at
Choe●onca
:
albeit
he
knew
himselfe
to
be
proud
enough
,
by
reason
of
this
great
victorie
which
he
had
gotten
:
yet
following
reason
,
he
committed
no
insolencie
against
the
people
whom
he
had
conquered
:
but
considering
well
with
himselfe
what
was
the
force
of
felicitie
,
and
how
difficult
a
thing
it
is
for
a
man
to
temper
and
moderate
himselfe
in
so
glorious
a
victory
,
he
aduised
himselfe
that
it
was
needfull
,
and
accordingly
he
tooke
order
,
that
one
of
the
Pages
of
his
chamber
for
his
aduerticement
,
should
euery
morning
rehearse
vnto
him
this
sentence
:
and
say
:
O
Philip
,
remember
that
thou
art
a
man
.
2
Heraclitus
the
Philosopher
euen
in
his
younger
yeares
was
held
for
a
very
sage
and
wise
man
:
onely
for
that
he
confessed
of
himselfe
,
that
he
knew
,
he
knew
nothing
.
3
Demon
the
Philosopher
being
demaunded
,
when
,
and
at
what
time
he
first
began
to
be
a
Philosopher
,
he
answered
:
When
I
began
first
to
know
my selfe
.
4
One
demaunded
of
Theocritus
,
for
what
occasion
he
made
no
workes
?
he
answered
:
Because
I
cannot
make
such
as
I
would
:
therefore
such
as
I
can
,
and
am
able
to
do
,
I
will
not
.
5
It
is
affirmed
by
many
,
that
this
sentence
:
Know
thy selfe
:
was
the
Prouerbe
of
the
Philosopher
Chilo
:
which
thing
he
said
was
verie
difficult
.
6
Socrates
knowing
that
Alcibiades
a
goodly
faire
young
man
did
grow
proud
,
by
reason
of
the
great
riches
and
liuings
which
he
possessed
:
he
led
him
into
a
secret
place
of
the
citie
,
where
he
shewed
him
a
table
,
wherein
was
painted
a
Mappe
of
the
world
:
and
willed
him
to
see
if
he
could
there
find
the
region
of
Athens
their
natiue
countrey
.
And
when
Alcibiades
had
shewed
it
him
:
Socrates
then
said
vnto
him
:
See
now
if
thou
canst
find
there
the
place
where
thy
lands
and
possessions
do
lye
.
Alcibiades
said
:
I
cannot
see
that
they
are
here
painted
at
all
.
Whereupon
Socrates
presently
replyed
:
what
reason
then
hast
thou
to
grow
proud
,
by
reason
of
those
lands
which
do
not
appeare
in
any
part
of
the
whole
earth
?
7
Seeing
thou
art
borne
a
mortall
man
,
thou
oughtest
to
haue
remembrance
of
the
common
fortune
:
and
if
thou
hadst
bene
borne
a
king
,
yet
thou
oughtest
to
vnderstand
,
that
thou
art
mortall
.
8
Things
that
are
vaine
and
emptie
,
are
easily
blowne
vp
with
the
wind
:
and
fooles
are
soone
puffed
vp
with
pride
.
9
They
that
can
talke
well
and
according
to
reason
,
and
cannot
themselues
hearken
vnto
it
:
may
be
resembled
vnto
harpes
,
which
yeeld
a
most
pleasant
sound
and
harmonie
vnto
others
,
but
perceiue
no
part
thereof
themselues
.
10
Many
men
are
defenders
of
their
owne
faults
,
and
sharpe
accusers
of
the
offences
of
other
men
.
11
Whensoeuer
we
are
disposed
to
mocke
another
:
let
vs
first
looke
into
our selues
,
and
consider
if
we
be
inclined
to
the
same
vices
:
for
our
selfeloue
doth
hide
many
offences
in
vs
.
Of
friendship
and
friends
.
CHAP.
14.
1
OF
all
other
things
that
wisdom
hath
inuented
for
men
to
liue
well
and
happily
:
there
is
none
greater
,
nor
more
goodly
or
pleasant
then
friendship
.
2
He
is
to
be
reputed
iust
,
which
maketh
no
reckening
of
his
owne
losse
and
hinderance
,
to
the
intent
he
may
keepe
his
friend
.
3
That
friendship
that
hath
an
end
,
was
neuer
to
be
accompted
true
friendship
.
4
No
man
is
friend
vnto
a
tyrant
,
but
either
for
hope
or
for
feare
.
5
Friendship
betweene
men
of
equalitie
is
commonly
stable
:
and
amongst
such
there
is
neuer
experience
made
of
their
forces
.
6
One
friend
ought
not
to
be
intreated
by
another
,
when
they
demaund
any
thing
each
of
other
.
7
This
is
true
friendship
,
when
both
will
one
and
the
same
thing
:
and
both
do
not
will
one
and
the
same
thing
.
8
Friends
are
esteemed
to
be
the
onely
refuge
in
pouertie
,
and
in
all
other
calamities
.
9
Perfect
amitie
is
betweene
good
men
:
and
such
as
are
like
in
vertue
.
10
Friendship
is
an
honest
vnion
of
a
perpetuall
good
will
.
11
Friendship
is
a
kind
of
equalitie
and
semblance
of
persons
:
and
the
fruite
of
friends
,
is
to
loue
.
12
A
new
friend
is
not
to
be
iudged
or
tried
in
time
of
feasting
or
banquetting
.
13
He
committeth
a
great
ouersight
,
that
thinketh
to
recommend
himselfe
vnto
his
friends
.
14
A
friend
ought
to
be
embraced
euen
to
the
death
.
15
It
is
a
shame
for
any
man
to
abandon
,
and
not
to
aide
and
succor
his
friend
.
16
Euery
man
knoweth
,
that
he
cannot
be
held
a
friend
to
honest
and
good-men
,
who
liueth
so
foolishly
,
as
to
make
himselfe
pleasing
and
acceptable
vnto
wicked
men
.
17
It
is
better
to
haue
a
good
friend
then
great
wealth
and
multitude
of
riches
.
18
Friends
ought
to
aide
&
help
each
other
with
many
good
deedes
and
benefites
:
to
the
intent
their
friendship
may
grow
more
firm
and
greater
.
Of
Liberalitie
and
Magnificence
.
CHAP.
15.
1
THis
cannot
be
said
perfect
liberalitie
:
when
a
man
giueth
more
vpon
occasion
of
vaine
glorie
,
then
for
true
compassion
and
pitie
.
2
Liberalitie
ought
alwaies
to
be
forward
and
hastie
:
for
this
is
the
proper
and
true
dutie
of
him
that
giueth
willingly
,
to
giue
promptly
and
readily
:
and
whosoeuer
releeueth
another
in
deferring
him
from
day
to
day
,
he
cannot
be
said
to
giue
liberally
and
with
a
good
heart
.
3
Artaxerxes
king
of
Persia
,
was
wont
to
say
:
that
it
was
much
more
befitting
and
seemely
for
the
royall
maiestie
of
a
Prince
,
to
giue
vnto
others
,
then
to
receiue
of
others
.
4
King
Philip
the
father
of
Alexander
,
hauing
conceiued
great
grief
for
the
death
of
Hipparchus
,
a
man
of
Nigrepont
:
and
one
telling
him
,
that
he
died
not
but
in
good
time
and
of
full
age
.
Philip
answered
:
truly
he
died
too
too
soone
:
and
so
much
the
more
too
soone
,
because
he
had
neuer
receiued
of
me
any
kind
of
bountie
,
worthie
of
my
good
loue
&
affection
towards
him
.
5
Perillus
one
of
the
friends
of
Alexander
,
demaunded
of
him
a
certaine
summe
of
money
to
marrie
a
daughter
which
he
had
:
to
whome
Alexander
caused
immediatly
to
be
deliuered
aboue
fiftie
talents
,
which
was
a
very
great
summe
.
Then
said
Perillus
vnto
him
.
My
Lord
,
ten
talents
will
suffice
:
but
Alexander
answered
:
It
is
enough
for
thee
to
receiue
ten
talents
:
but
it
is
not
enough
for
me
to
giue
so
little
.
6
Alexander
the
Great
,
hauing
charged
his
Chamberlaine
to
deliuer
to
the
Philosopher
Anaxarcus
so
much
money
as
he
would
demaund
of
him
:
Sir
(
said
the
Chamberlaine
)
he
demaundeth
a
hundred
talents
:
whereunto
Alexander
answered
:
He
doth
well
and
like
an
honest
man
:
for
he
knoweth
that
he
hath
a
friend
,
and
such
a
friend
that
can
and
will
gladly
bestow
vpon
him
asmuch
gold
as
he
will
desire
.
7
King
Ptolome
did
vse
to
eate
and
drinke
very
often
in
the
house
of
his
friends
:
and
he
neuer
cared
for
the
possession
of
any
thing
more
than
was
for
the
necessitie
of
life
:
and
he
would
commonly
say
:
that
it
was
a
more
princely
thing
to
make
others
rich
then
himselfe
.
8
True
liberalitie
is
to
giue
vnto
their
nearest
and
next
friends
.
9
Simon
a
famous
captaine
of
the
Athenians
,
was
a
man
of
that
bountie
and
liberalitie
,
that
hauing
many
possessions
and
gardens
in
diuerse
places
,
he
neuer
set
any
to
watch
them
,
to
hinder
others
from
taking
away
the
fruites
that
grew
in
them
,
but
suffered
euery
man
to
vse
them
at
his
pleasure
.
10
The
Emperour
Domitian
,
refused
many
a
faire
inheritance
,
which
diuerse
rich
men
had
left
&
bequeathed
vnto
him
.
11
I
esteeme
that
the
most
royall
praise
and
commendation
that
can
be
giuen
to
any
man
,
is
to
do
good
vnto
others
,
and
to
be
liberall
.
12
It
is
a
very
hard
and
difficult
matter
for
a
rich
man
to
be
liberall
:
because
the
liberall
man
doth
not
vse
to
be
much
sparie
:
but
is
enclined
plentifully
to
poure
out
and
to
depart
with
his
riches
.
13
Marke
Anthonie
the
Philosopher
had
nothing
more
in
hatred
&
detestation
then
couetousnesse
.
Of
Noblenesse
and
magnanimity
.
CHAP.
16.
1
THe
same
Anthonie
being
reproched
by
a
fife-player
,
that
he
was
not
borne
of
noble
bloud
,
made
him
this
answer
:
I
am
therefore
the
more
worthie
to
be
commended
,
because
the
nobilitie
of
my
lineage
beginneth
with
me
.
2
Beautie
or
comelines
of
countenance
,
and
moderation
of
mind
are
two
things
that
do
principally
and
especially
belong
to
noble
and
men
of
honest
reputation
:
and
those
two
qualities
haue
neede
also
of
force
&
strength
to
be
ioyned
with
them
.
As
for
other
delicacies
and
lasciuities
,
they
haue
a
good
grace
in
herbes
and
flowers
.
3
Anachar●is
the
Philosopher
being
cast
in
the
teeth
as
with
a
matter
of
ignominie
or
infamie
:
That
he
was
a
Scithian
or
Tartarian
borne
,
answered
:
certainely
I
do
not
liue
according
to
the
custome
and
fashion
of
the
Tartarians
.
4
Socrates
being
demaunded
what
was
nobilitie
?
answered
:
It
is
a
temperance
both
of
soule
and
of
bodie
.
5
As
we
do
not
therefore
iudge
bread
to
be
good
,
because
the
corne
grew
in
a
faire
field
,
vnlesse
the
same
be
leauened
and
baked
with
great
labour
and
trauell
:
so
do
we
not
esteem
any
man
noble
,
albeit
he
be
borne
of
a
noble
familie
,
vnlesse
he
be
noble
by
vertue
and
honest
conditions
.
6
The
man
that
is
magnanimous
and
of
a
great
spirit
,
doth
continually
carrie
himselfe
vpright
vnder
any
burthen
be
it
neuer
so
puissant
:
and
nothing
doth
happen
displeasing
vnto
him
be
it
neuer
so
difficult
and
hard
to
be
borne
:
for
he
knoweth
his
owne
forces
,
and
with
vertue
he
vanquisheth
fortune
.
7
The
nobilitie
of
anothers
bloud
doth
not
make
thee
noble
,
if
thou
do
not
purchase
thy
nobilitie
of
and
by
thy selfe
,
and
thy
owne
vertue
.
8
Nobilitie
ought
not
to
be
measured
and
considered
according
to
bloud
,
but
according
to
the
customes
vsually
obserued
.
9
We
do
not
say
that
any
man
is
good
,
in
regard
of
the
nobilitie
of
his
birth
:
but
for
the
excellencie
of
his
vertue
.
10
True
nobilitie
dependeth
of
vertue
,
and
all
other
things
are
of
fortune
.
11
The
noble
and
couragious
hart
hath
this
propertie
,
to
be
alwaies
doing
of
things
honest
and
vertuous
:
and
you
shall
neuer
see
any
man
of
an
high
and
great
spirit
to
delight
in
small
and
base
things
,
or
in
such
as
are
dishonest
.
12
What
auaileth
it
any
man
to
be
of
a
noble
lineage
,
and
to
be
polluted
with
vices
?
And
what
hurteth
it
a
man
to
be
issued
of
a
poore
house
,
if
he
be
adorned
and
beautified
with
vertuous
qualities
?
13
True
nobilitie
is
to
relye
vpon
a
mans
owne
proper
vertues
,
and
not
vpon
those
of
another
.
14
Magnanimitie
and
greatnes
of
courage
,
is
as
a
certaine
ornament
of
all
vertues
.
15
That
man
onely
is
to
be
called
and
accounted
a
man
of
a
great
spirit
and
magnanimitie
,
who
both
is
and
esteemeth
himselfe
worthie
of
great
things
:
and
he
which
in
his
actions
doth
not
carrie
himselfe
according
to
the
power
and
abilitie
of
his
dignitie
,
is
reputed
a
simple
and
a
foolish
person
.
16
There
be
foure
sorts
of
nobilitie
or
gentrie
:
the
first
is
,
of
those
who
are
borne
of
good
and
honest
parents
:
the
second
,
is
of
those
whose
parents
haue
bene
Princes
and
great
personages
:
the
third
is
of
them
,
whose
auncestors
haue
bene
renowned
and
famous
:
the
fourth
and
most
commendable
of
all
is
:
when
a
man
is
excellent
by
his
owne
proper
vertue
,
his
owne
industrie
,
and
haughtinesse
of
courage
.
Of
Bountie
and
humanitie
.
CHAP.
17.
1
IT
was
said
by
Licurgus
of
Lacedemonia
:
that
victorie
was
gotten
by
riches
,
and
bountie
by
the
perseuerance
of
good
customes
.
2
Aristippus
the
Philosopher
being
demaunded
,
what
thing
in
this
life
was
most
worthie
of
admiration
?
answered
:
that
it
was
man
:
prouided
alwaies
that
he
were
such
a
one
as
were
good
and
modest
.
3
Scipio
the
Affrican
obseruing
the
admonitions
of
Polibius
,
during
his
whole
life
,
would
neuer
lightly
depart
or
leaue
any
place
where
he
came
,
but
he
would
first
purchase
himselfe
some
one
or
other
for
his
friend
.
4
Alexander
the
Great
hauing
sent
for
a
present
an
hundred
talents
to
Phocion
of
Athens
,
was
demaunded
by
those
which
carried
the
siluer
:
that
seeing
there
was
so
great
number
of
Athenians
besides
him
,
why
he
shold
giue
vnto
Phocion
onely
so
great
a
summe
of
money
?
Alexander
answered
:
because
I
do
not
hold
nor
iudge
any
other
Athenian
so
good
and
iust
a
man
as
Phocion
.
5
Themistocles
in
setting
to
open
and
publike
sale
a
certaine
peece
of
inheritance
,
to
him
that
would
giue
most
,
said
vnto
the
Crier
:
Let
it
be
cryed
,
that
it
hath
good
neighbours
dwelling
round
about
it
.
6
The
Oratour
Demosthenes
making
an
Oration
vnto
the
Senate
,
and
seeing
Phocion
comming
a
farre
off
,
said
:
Behold
the
hatchet
,
and
the
sharpe
cutting
sword
of
my
speech
commeth
here
at
hand
:
by
which
kind
of
speech
,
he
meant
that
the
force
of
speech
hath
no
such
effect
and
puissance
,
as
the
excellencie
of
good
and
vertuous
conditions
.
7
They
who
do
accustome
themselues
to
good
fashions
,
their
life
commonly
is
well
fashioned
and
ordered
.
8
It
is
a
most
assured
signe
and
prognostication
,
that
that
citie
will
quickely
runne
to
ruine
,
wherein
the
good
are
not
knowne
nor
discerned
from
the
wicked
.
9
It
is
requisite
that
the
good
be
stirred
vp
to
vertue
by
praise
and
rewards
,
and
the
wicked
by
correction
and
punishment
:
and
they
that
will
not
be
reformed
,
ought
to
be
driuen
into
exile
.
10
It
is
a
thing
very
vnfit
and
inconuenient
for
a
man
to
carrie
goodnesse
in
his
mouth
,
and
none
at
all
in
his
heart
.
11
As
it
is
a
great
fault
and
folly
for
a
man
to
recite
things
that
are
another
mans
,
and
to
vsurpe
them
for
his
owne
:
so
it
is
a
good
thing
and
a
token
of
humanitie
,
to
make
their
names
knowne
and
manifest
by
whom
a
man
commeth
to
learning
and
knowledge
.
12
Iulius
Caesar
was
wont
to
forget
nothing
more
soone
and
readily
,
then
the
iniuries
which
he
had
receiued
.
13
No
man
can
be
good
by
the
will
and
pleasure
of
another
,
but
only
of
his
owne
will
and
disposition
.
14
Titus
Vespasian
being
crowned
King
of
Ierusalem
by
the
people
,
said
:
That
he
was
not
worthie
of
so
great
honour
,
because
it
was
not
he
that
had
gotten
that
victorie
,
but
that
God
had
fauoured
him
against
the
Iewes
.
15
Octauian
Augustus
would
neuer
recommend
his
children
to
the
people
:
but
onely
in
vsing
these
words
:
vz.
If
they
deserue
well
.
16
There
be
three
sorts
of
humanitie
:
the
first
,
when
one
saluteth
others
courteously
:
the
second
,
when
one
aideth
those
which
are
in
misery
,
and
which
haue
lost
their
goods
by
ill
fortune
:
the
third
:
when
men
do
frankely
of
their
owne
freewils
make
banquets
,
and
feast
their
friends
and
acquaintance
.
17
A
certaine
man
came
to
tell
Octauian
,
that
Aemilius
Elian
spake
very
ill
of
his
vncle
Iulius
Caesar
:
to
whome
Augustus
answered
:
I
would
wish
that
thou
make
good
proofe
of
that
which
thou
sayest
:
for
I
will
make
Aemilius
Elian
to
know
,
that
I
haue
a
toung
left
me
.
18
Cecilius
Metellus
a
Senatour
,
was
a
great
enemie
to
Scipio
African
as
long
as
he
liued
:
howbeit
,
when
he
vnderstood
of
the
death
of
Scipio
,
he
grew
very
sorrowfull
,
and
commaunded
his
sonnes
presently
to
go
and
helpe
to
carrie
the
corps
of
so
worthie
a
personage
to
the
sepulture
:
vsing
these
or
the
like
speeches
:
I
yeeld
infinite
thankes
to
the
immortall
Gods
for
the
loue
which
I
haue
to
Rome
,
that
it
is
thus
happened
:
that
Scipio
the
African
was
not
born
in
another
nation
.
19
It
is
in
our
owne
power
to
be
either
good
or
euill
.
20
Courtesie
and
faire
behauiour
is
a
meane
to
appease
wrath
.
21
Humanitie
amongst
men
is
a
strong
bond
,
&
he
which
breaketh
it
,
is
a
most
wicked
man
and
a
murtherer
.
22
The
office
of
humanitie
is
to
relieue
men
in
time
of
necessitie
and
perill
.
23
The
soueraigne
good
of
a
man
,
is
life
eternall
:
and
the
soueraigne
and
chiefest
ill
of
man
is
death
euerlasting
.
Of
Good
deedes
and
honour
.
CHAP.
18.
1
IN
doing
good
to
good
men
:
it
seemeth
,
that
this
is
not
to
giue
but
to
receiue
.
2
He
which
receiueth
any
good
turne
,
especially
of
one
that
is
his
seruant
,
the
which
he
maketh
any
reckening
of
:
let
him
regard
not
of
whom
he
receiueth
it
,
but
what
it
is
which
he
hath
receiued
.
3
It
behooueth
each
man
to
be
forward
to
do
good
vnto
another
:
&
to
haue
a
care
also
that
such
fauor
be
not
concealed
.
4
When
mortall
men
become
benefactors
,
they
imitate
the
gods
.
5
Benefites
receiued
by
importunate
requests
,
are
little
or
nothing
worth
.
6
It
is
no
benefite
to
giue
a
man
that
hath
no
need
nor
necessitie
.
7
To
giue
more
honour
to
a
man
then
he
deserueth
,
is
to
make
way
to
fooles
both
to
perceiue
and
to
thinke
ill
.
8
In
my
opinion
it
is
an
honourable
action
,
to
accuse
the
wicked
,
&
to
defend
the
good
.
9
Honour
ought
to
be
gotten
by
vertue
,
and
not
by
deceipt
:
for
the
one
is
the
office
of
wicked
and
leude
persons
,
and
the
other
of
good
and
honest
men
.
10
Conon
the
Athenian
being
sent
Ambassadour
by
Pharnabazus
,
to
the
king
Artaxerxes
,
was
counselled
by
Chiliarchus
,
that
when
he
should
come
vnto
his
presence
,
he
ought
to
encline
and
prostrate
himselfe
before
him
:
to
whome
Conon
answered
:
It
will
not
grieue
me
to
do
that
honor
vnto
the
king
which
thou
aduisest
me
,
but
I
doubt
lest
I
shall
dishonour
my
countrey
in
so
doing
:
because
the
citie
wherein
I
was
borne
,
is
such
a
place
,
as
it
hath
vsed
to
rule
and
commaund
ouer
all
other
cities
.
11
It
is
the
part
and
dutie
of
a
friend
to
do
good
,
especially
to
those
that
stand
in
neede
of
it
:
and
that
before
they
require
and
aske
it
:
because
both
to
the
one
and
to
the
other
,
it
will
then
be
a
thing
both
more
honest
,
and
more
pleasing
and
acceptable
.
12
There
is
no
doubt
but
that
rare
vertue
cannot
haue
too
much
honour
and
reuerence
done
vnto
it
.
Of
Exercise
and
industrie
.
CHAP.
19.
1
HE
which
hath
begunne
to
purchase
himselfe
praise
and
commendation
with
glorie
,
ought
to
take
great
paine
and
trauell
to
continue
it
:
for
in
truth
slouth
and
negligence
do
vse
to
bring
foorth
at
the
first
a
kind
of
pleasure
and
delight
,
but
the
end
therof
is
grief
&
sorrow
.
2
Labour
and
trauell
by
vse
and
custome
,
commeth
to
be
more
easie
,
light
,
and
lesse
burthensome
.
3
There
are
many
more
men
that
grow
and
become
good
by
exercise
,
then
by
nature
.
4
Cuus
king
of
the
Persians
,
did
not
loue
that
glorie
for
which
he
had
not
first
endured
labour
and
trauell
:
and
he
neuer
dined
nor
supped
,
except
he
had
first
by
some
vehement
labour
euen
wearied
himselfe
.
5
Pithagoras
said
:
that
art
without
exercise
is
nothing
:
and
that
exercise
without
art
likewise
is
nothing
.
6
Demosthenes
being
demanded
by
what
means
he
became
more
excellent
then
others
in
the
art
of
eloquence
,
answered
:
In
consuming
more
oyle
then
wine
.
7
Demades
the
Oratour
being
demaunded
:
who
was
his
schoolemaister
,
answered
:
The
Parliament
of
Athens
:
shewing
that
experience
is
more
noble
and
of
more
worth
then
all
discipline
.
8
Denis
the
tyrant
hauing
entertained
a
Cooke
out
of
the
countrey
of
Laconia
:
and
supping
of
a
certaine
broath
which
he
had
prepared
for
him
,
cast
away
from
him
the
dish
immediatly
,
and
demanded
of
him
what
should
make
the
Laconians
to
delight
in
eating
such
a
kind
of
pottage
the
same
being
so
sharpe
and
without
any
pleasant
tast
?
The
Cooke
answered
him
:
Sir
,
this
broath
hath
not
that
kind
of
tast
which
the
broth
of
the
Laconians
is
accustomed
to
haue
,
and
that
is
the
matter
that
you
thinke
it
so
vnsauorie
.
Denis
replyed
:
why
what
tast
then
haue
their
broths
?
Certes
sir
,
(
said
the
Cooke
)
before
they
euer
vse
to
sit
downe
to
meate
,
they
vse
first
to
exercise
the
body
.
9
Continuall
exercise
surmounteth
the
ensignements
and
instructions
of
all
schoolemaisters
.
10
No
man
ought
to
labour
to
make
himself
eloquent
by
the
good
of
another
.
11
Exercise
is
the
most
artificiall
and
best
mistresse
of
eloquence
:
&
to
learne
to
speake
well
.
12
Exercise
in
youth
is
a
great
ayde
and
furtherance
to
any
man
.
Of
Wrath
and
anger
.
CHAP.
20.
1
PLato
said
vnto
a
seruant
of
his
:
Thou
maiest
thanke
God
,
for
that
if
I
had
not
bene
angrie
,
thou
haddest
surely
felt
the
punishment
of
thy
misdeeds
.
2
The
Philosopher
Naucrates
did
resemble
angry
men
vnto
a
lampe
,
which
if
the
oyle
therein
be
too
much
and
ouer
aboundant
,
will
yeeld
little
or
no
light
,
or
rather
putteth
out
the
flame
.
3
It
must
be
of
necessitie
,
that
all
things
which
angry
men
do
,
must
needes
be
full
of
blindnesse
and
necessitie
:
because
it
is
no
easie
matter
for
a
man
troubled
with
anger
,
to
haue
the
true
vse
of
reason
:
and
whatsoeuer
is
without
reason
is
without
art
.
It
behooueth
vs
therefore
to
take
reason
as
our
guide
in
al
our
actions
,
and
to
remoue
wrath
and
anger
vtterly
from
vs
.
4
Wrath
is
the
enemie
of
counsell
:
and
victorie
,
naturally
is
proud
.
5
Wrath
is
commendable
,
when
the
occasion
is
iust
.
6
Anger
is
an
euill
desire
of
reuenge
.
7
Darius
king
of
Persia
,
being
very
angry
,
for
that
he
was
vanquished
of
the
Athenians
by
fraud
,
commaunded
one
of
his
seruants
,
that
as
often
as
he
sho●ld
see
him
sit
downe
at
meales
,
he
should
vse
these
words
vnto
him
:
Sir
,
remember
the
Athenians
.
8
Anger
is
no
infirmitie
:
nor
yet
to
be
offended
:
but
for
a
man
to
perseuer
in
his
anger
,
that
is
an
infirmitie
.
9
If
a
man
subiect
to
wrath
and
anger
,
haue
any
power
of
command
,
or
imperiall
authoritie
,
he
will
soone
bring
al
things
to
destruction
:
he
will
fall
to
bloudshedding
,
ouerthrowing
of
cities
,
murthering
of
people
,
and
making
whole
Prouinces
and
countries
solitarie
and
desert
.
10
That
man
that
can
dispute
or
discourse
well
,
ought
to
speake
without
choler
.
11
Certainely
they
are
much
to
be
blamed
,
who
are
not
moued
with
anger
in
such
things
as
are
requisite
,
and
when
necessitie
and
occasion
requireth
it
.
12
It
is
a
goodly
thing
for
a
man
to
conquer
his
anger
and
wrathfull
passions
.
13
There
is
nothing
that
maketh
a
more
enclining
to
anger
,
then
delicate
nourishment
full
of
nicenesse
and
flatterie
:
for
it
is
an
vsuall
thing
with
prosperitie
to
nourish
choler
and
wrathfulnesse
.
14
It
is
a
more
difficult
thing
(
said
Heraclitus
)
to
striue
and
contend
against
luxuriousnesse
and
lasciuiousnesse
,
then
against
wrath
and
anger
.
Of
Patience
.
CHAP.
21.
1
DEmosth●nes
said
vnto
one
that
vsed
him
reprochfully
:
My
friend
,
I
list
not
enter
into
this
contention
with
thee
,
wherein
the
vanquished
is
better
then
the
va●quisher
.
2
Plato
being
gro●●ely
iniuried
by
one
with
most
vile
tearmes
,
said
vnto
him
:
Thou
speakest
ill
,
because
thou
hast
not
yet
learned
to
speake
well
.
3
Aristippus
the
Philosopher
being
abused
by
a
fellow
with
most
opprobrious
speeches
,
said
thus
vnto
him
:
Thou
art
a
maister
of
ill
speaking
,
and
I
of
ill
hearing
.
4
Euripides
seeing
two
men
reuiling
each
other
with
iniurious
termes
,
said
:
He
of
you
which
abstaineth
most
from
villanous
&
leud
speeches
,
is
to
be
held
the
most
sage
and
wisest
of
the
two
.
5
That
man
must
needes
be
reputed
of
the
greatest
and
best
courage
,
who
can
rather
endure
and
beare
out
an
vnhappie
and
miserable
life
,
then
shunne
and
auoid
it
.
6
Archilocus
said
:
That
patience
is
the
inuention
of
the
Gods
.
7
Denis
the
tyrant
being
exiled
for
his
tyrannie
,
was
demaunded
,
wherein
Plato
&
his
Philosophie
had
benefited
him
.
He
answered
:
They
haue
taught
me
quietly
and
with
a
patient
spirit
,
to
beare
and
endure
the
chaunge
and
mutabilitie
of
fortune
.
8
That
body
which
is
accustomed
to
patience
,
will
neuer
quit
or
forsake
any
place
for
any
paine
or
trauell
whatsoeuer
.
9
He
is
to
be
esteemed
patient
and
valiant
,
who
is
not
easily
drawne
to
be
tender
and
delicate
in
the
time
of
his
prosperitie
.
10
The
Philosopher
Chilon
,
seeing
one
that
was
very
pensiue
by
reason
of
some
misfortune
that
had
befallen
him
,
and
that
in
more
vnfit
&
vnseemely
sort
then
was
conuenient
,
he
said
vnto
him
:
Assutedly
if
thou
knewest
the
misfortunes
of
all
other
men
,
thou
wouldest
not
beare
thine
owne
aduersitie
so
impatiently
.
11
Pittacus
the
Philosopher
said
:
That
the
office
of
a
wise
man
was
to
take
to
himselfe
good
aduice
and
counsell
,
to
the
end
no
euill
might
befall
and
happen
vnto
him
:
and
if
it
did
afterwards
happen
that
any
misfortune
did
betide
him
,
then
to
beare
it
couragiously
and
patiently
.
12
Socrates
being
in
a
disputation
,
and
hauing
in
the
middest
of
his
discourse
heard
tidings
of
the
death
of
his
sonne
,
was
not
any
thing
at
all
therewith
moued
:
but
after
that
his
disputation
was
ended
,
he
then
said
vnto
those
which
were
with
him
:
Come
on
,
let
vs
now
go
and
accompanie
the
corps
of
my
sonne
Sophronison
to
his
funerals
.
13
Democritus
said
:
That
it
was
a
notable
good
thing
,
to
know
how
to
prouide
a
remedie
for
calamitie
.
14
Xantippe
the
wife
of
Socrates
was
wont
to
say
:
That
albeit
many
chaunges
and
variable
chaunces
did
daily
trouble
and
perplexe
the
whole
citie
of
Athens
:
yet
she
neuer
saw
the
countenance
of
her
husband
Socrates
for
any
matter
euer
changed
or
troubled
:
but
that
he
continued
still
one
and
the
selfe
same
man
in
all
fortunes
.
And
indeede
Socrates
did
so
frame
his
mind
,
that
he
alwaies
bore
his
visage
in
one
sort
,
as
well
in
aduersitie
as
prosperitie
.
15
As
Xenophon
was
sacrificing
in
the
citie
of
Mantinea
.
there
came
a
missenger
to
bring
him
tidings
how
his
sonne
Grillus
was
dead
:
vpon
the
receipt
of
which
newes
,
he
presently
tooke
the
crowne
from
off
his
head
without
further
interrupting
of
the
sacrisice
.
But
the
messenger
hauing
added
this
vnto
his
tale
,
that
his
sonne
died
victoriously
,
he
tooke
vp
the
crown
&
set
it
againe
vpon
his
head
,
&
so
went
on
with
the
finishing
of
his
sacrifice
.
Of
the
praise
of
riches
.
CHAP.
22.
1
THe
Poet
Simonides
being
demaunded
,
which
of
these
two
things
he
had
rather
choose
,
either
riches
or
wisedome
:
answered
.
I
cannot
tell
whether
:
but
certaine
it
is
,
that
I
see
wise
men
euer
attending
about
the
gates
of
rich
men
.
2
It
is
a
thing
most
requisite
&
necessarie
for
a
man
to
haue
money
:
without
which
it
is
impossible
to
do
or
effect
any
thing
with
oportunitie
,
or
in
time
conuenient
.
3
Money
amongst
mortall
men
is
as
the
bloud
and
the
soule
of
a
man
:
and
he
which
hath
it
not
,
is
as
one
that
walketh
dead
amongst
the
liuing
.
4
Onely
gold
and
riches
establisheth
customes
and
manners
:
maketh
and
giueth
beautie
,
nobilitie
,
friendship
,
and
all
other
things
whatsoeuer
.
5
Ha
father
,
speake
not
to
me
of
gentrie
or
nobilitie
,
for
it
relyeth
altogether
vpon
wealth
and
riches
:
giue
me
my
house
stored
with
gold
:
and
if
I
were
left
a
slane
,
I
shall
then
soone
become
and
be
reputed
noble
.
6
Mony
is
it
that
findeth
friends
,
and
bringeth
men
into
fauour
and
dignitie
neare
about
Princes
.
7
Riches
are
the
sure
friends
:
but
they
which
are
commonly
reputed
for
friends
,
do
soone
forsake
him
which
is
poore
.
8
Great
riches
are
to
be
bestowed
vpon
friends
.
9
I
see
it
is
an
ordinarie
humor
in
women
,
to
take
pleasure
in
riches
and
iewels
.
10
Apollonius
of
Thianea
said
vnto
Denis
the
tyrant
:
Thou
shalt
be
sure
to
employ
thy
riches
very
well
,
and
in
better
sort
then
all
other
kings
vse
to
do
,
if
thou
bestow
them
vpon
the
poore
and
needie
.
11
Riches
do
hurt
exceedingly
,
except
the
possessor
of
them
vse
them
well
and
rightly
.
Riches
dispraised
&
condemned
.
CHAP.
23.
1
THe
common
Prouerhe
is
:
that
a
man
shold
not
put
a
knife
into
a
childs
hand
:
and
I
say
,
that
thou
shouldst
neither
giue
him
knife
nor
yet
riches
.
2
Esteeme
not
of
those
men
,
whose
hearts
are
wholly
set
vpon
the
riches
which
they
possesse
:
because
not
knowing
how
to
vse
them
,
they
are
to
be
held
like
vnto
those
men
that
haue
a
faire
and
goodly
horse
,
but
know
not
how
to
ride
nor
manage
him
.
3
Riches
are
most
commonly
made
the
ministers
and
instruments
of
vices
rather
then
of
vertues
:
and
they
entice
and
allure
young
persons
to
foolish
voluptuousnesse
.
4
The
Poet
Anacreon
hauing
had
fiue
talents
bestowed
vpon
him
by
the
tyrant
Policrates
:
&
for
two
nights
after
hauing
bene
very
sad
&
pensiue
,
&
not
able
to
sleepe
or
take
his
rest
,
caried
him
back
again
his
fiue
talents
,
saying
vnto
him
:
this
mony
is
not
to
be
valued
or
prized
at
so
high
a
rate
:
as
that
for
the
same
,
I
should
suffer
my selfe
to
be
disquieted
with
continuall
care
and
pensiuenesse
.
5
It
is
a
very
hard
thing
naturally
for
a
man
to
refraine
and
bridle
his
appetites
but
if
it
happen
to
be
accompanied
with
aboundance
of
wealth
and
riches
,
then
is
the
appetite
vtterly
vntameable
.
6
Bion
the
Philosopher
said
;
that
it
was
a
thing
meerely
ridiculous
,
for
a
man
to
set
his
studie
and
desire
vpon
riches
which
are
giuen
and
gotten
onely
by
fortune
,
by
miserable
sparing
and
pinching
,
and
by
wretched
couetousnesse
:
and
are
soone
spent
&
dispersed
by
bountie
.
7
Diogenes
was
wont
to
say
:
that
it
was
almost
impossible
for
vertue
to
inhabite
or
dwell
in
that
citie
or
house
where
riches
were
abounding
.
8
Pithagoras
said
:
that
men
cannot
easily
reine
nor
hold
in
an
horse
without
a
bridle
:
nor
rule
riches
without
great
prudence
.
9
Pla●o
being
demaunded
what
things
a
man
most
needed
in
this
life
,
answered
:
First
,
to
be
free
from
trecherie
:
that
he
come
not
to
be
murthered
by
treason
:
and
next
,
that
he
be
not
in
too
great
needinesse
and
necessitie
of
things
necessarie
.
10
Riches
do
commonly
seduce
and
draw
a
man
out
of
the
right
way
.
11
He
that
putteth
his
trust
in
his
riches
,
is
in
the
high
way
to
ruine
and
destruction
.
12
As
riches
are
but
impediments
to
those
that
are
wicked
:
so
to
good
men
they
giue
an
aide
and
assistance
to
their
vertues
.
13
It
is
most
certaine
,
that
it
is
impossible
for
any
man
to
be
excellent
both
in
riches
and
in
goodnesse
.
14
Rich
men
are
called
monyed
men
:
but
if
they
be
couetous
,
they
are
poore
in
their
thoughts
:
and
so
likewise
the
poore
are
named
needy
persons
and
indigent
:
but
inwardly
they
are
rich
,
(
if
they
be
contented
.
)
15
The
Cinicke
Philosophers
did
altogether
despise
vaine
glorie
,
nobilitie
and
riches
.
16
Riches
are
the
possessions
of
fortune
.
17
The
life
of
rich
men
is
very
miserable
.
18
Excesse
and
ouer
great
abundance
of
riches
,
are
as
the
rudders
of
great
shippes
put
to
small
barkes
,
which
cannot
well
stirre
and
guide
them
.
19
Riches
are
the
occasions
of
all
kinds
of
mischiefes
.
20
Amongst
many
men
,
they
who
do
abound
in
wealth
and
riches
,
are
held
and
reckened
for
honest
and
good
men
.
Of
Lawes
and
customes
.
CHAP.
24.
1
THe
peoples
of
Tartaria
do
vse
to
eate
for
three
whole
daies
together
:
and
are
in
all
things
obedient
to
their
wiues
.
And
they
neuer
suffer
any
of
their
daughters
to
be
maried
,
except
she
haue
first
staine
with
her
owne
hand
,
one
of
their
enemies
.
2
The
Licians
do
honour
their
women
more
then
their
men
:
and
they
take
their
surnames
of
the
mother
and
not
of
the
father
:
and
they
leaue
their
daughters
to
be
their
heirs
and
the
inheritours
of
their
lands
and
not
their
sonnes
.
3
The
kings
of
Persia
before
they
do
sacrifice
to
their
gods
,
do
vse
to
dispute
of
religion
:
before
they
drinke
,
they
argue
of
temperance
:
&
before
they
go
to
the
warres
,
they
dispute
of
their
strength
and
forces
.
4
The
Atlanticke
peoples
of
Libia
,
amongst
all
their
daughters
do
esteeme
of
her
best
,
that
keepeth
her
virginitie
longest
.
5
The
Autyles
a
people
of
Lybia
in
times
of
warre
do
vse
to
fight
by
night
,
and
in
the
day
they
do
make
truce
and
an
abstinence
from
warres
.
6
The
Mirines
a
people
of
Licia
in
the
act
of
generation
do
vse
their
women
in
common
:
their
children
for
fiue
yeares
are
nourished
in
common
,
and
after
in
the
sixth
yeare
they
put
all
their
children
of
that
age
together
:
and
then
they
compare
the
children
with
the
men
;
and
that
man
to
whom
any
child
is
most
like
in
resemblance
,
hath
that
giuen
vnto
him
to
bring
vp
as
his
owne
.
7
The
lawes
commaund
:
That
men
accustomed
to
wickednesse
and
viciousnesse
should
be
cut
off
,
without
being
spared
or
concealed
:
and
that
they
which
are
attainted
&
conuinced
as
guilty
of
any
crime
,
should
neuer
be
let
go
without
punishment
.
8
Those
lawes
which
grow
and
arise
of
customes
,
are
much
stronger
then
those
that
are
made
by
learning
and
ciuill
prudence
.
9
As
man
is
the
best
of
all
creatures
vsing
lawes
and
iustice
:
so
is
man
the
worst
of
all
creatures
when
hee
swarueth
from
law
and
iustice
.
10
The
lawe
is
the
Queene
of
all
creatures
,
both
mortall
&
immortall
.
11
To
a
wise
man
God
is
a
lawe
:
but
to
a
foole
his
owne
appetite
.
12
I
see
that
the
ruine
of
that
citie
is
at
hand
,
wherein
the
lawes
haue
not
the
command
ouer
the
magistrate
:
but
the
magistrate
ruleth
ouer
the
lawes
.
13
Pausanias
a
captain
of
Athens
,
being
demaunded
by
one
:
wherfore
certaine
auncient
lawes
remaining
in
force
amongst
them
,
were
not
abrogated
and
discontinued
?
answered
:
It
is
necessarie
that
the
lawes
should
beare
rule
ouer
men
,
and
not
men
ouer
the
lawes
.
14
They
which
haue
too
many
lawes
,
and
too
many
penalties
and
punishments
,
by
meere
constraint
must
become
wicked
.
15
The
true
lawes
are
those
that
bring
foorth
honest
things
,
and
not
abundance
of
gaine
and
riches
.
16
The
feare
of
the
lawes
doth
not
hide
the
wickednesse
of
offendors
:
but
defendeth
them
from
licentiousnesse
and
libertie
of
doing
ill
.
17
Lawes
were
ordained
,
to
the
intent
the
audacious
actions
of
men
might
be
restrained
:
and
that
innocencie
might
liue
secure
and
in
assurance
amongst
the
vicious
and
wicked
.
18
The
law
is
nothing
else
then
a
rule
of
right
or
reason
,
deriued
from
the
diuinitie
of
the
Gods
:
which
commaundeth
that
which
is
good
and
honest
,
and
defendeth
the
contrary
.
19
Solon
said
:
That
the
lawes
were
like
vnto
Spiders
webbes
:
because
commonly
by
the
extremitie
and
seueritie
of
lawes
,
the
poorer
and
weaker
sort
of
men
are
entrapped
&
brought
to
punishment
,
but
the
rich
and
mightie
men
do
breake
through
them
vncontrolled
.
Of
Renowne
and
glorie
.
CHAP.
25.
1
REnowne
commonly
hath
more
fame
then
defame
.
2
A
Prince
ought
to
be
bred
&
brought
vp
in
glorie
.
3
Glorie
despised
,
by
time
commeth
to
be
greater
.
4
All
sorts
of
men
are
drawne
in
with
the
desire
and
studie
of
glorie
:
and
therfore
euery
good
man
is
guided
by
glorie
.
5
Democritus
a
most
excellent
Philosopher
,
did
glorie
in
that
he
came
to
Athens
vnknowne
of
any
person
.
6
Alexander
the
Great
said
:
If
I
were
Parmenio
,
I
had
rather
haue
wealth
then
glorie
:
but
now
as
I
am
,
I
know
my selfe
to
be
a
king
and
not
a
Merchant
.
7
Many
men
feare
their
renowne
:
but
few
or
none
feare
their
conscience
.
8
I
haue
learned
to
be
afraid
of
that
renowne
which
is
dishonest
and
shamefull
.
9
Of
all
humane
things
that
are
voluble
and
subiect
to
inconstancie
:
there
is
none
more
vnstable
then
renowne
and
glorie
.
10
Diogenes
the
Philosopher
said
:
That
nobilitie
and
glory
were
a
couerture
for
malice
.
11
When
as
Appius
Claudius
the
Competitour
of
Scipio
African
,
did
commend
himselfe
,
for
that
he
could
salute
all
the
Romaines
by
their
names
:
Scipio
said
vnto
him
:
my
care
hath
alwaies
bene
to
be
knowne
of
all
men
,
rather
then
to
know
any
man
.
Of
a
short
life
and
sickely
.
CHAP.
26.
1
ARistotle
being
demaunded
what
man
was
?
answered
:
he
is
the
example
of
sickenesse
:
the
pray
of
time
:
the
scorne
and
play
of
fortune
:
the
image
of
ruine
:
the
ballance
of
enuie
and
calamitie
:
and
for
the
rest
he
is
nothing
but
fleame
and
choler
.
2
Simonides
the
Poet
being
demaunded
how
long
he
had
liued
:
answered
:
A
very
little
time
,
but
many
yeares
.
3
The
Philosopher
Zenon
said
:
That
there
is
nothing
whereof
we
are
so
poore
as
of
time
.
The
life
of
man
is
but
short
:
but
art
to
heale
the
maladies
and
diseases
of
the
bodie
,
is
longer
and
much
more
then
man
can
attaine
vnto
.
4
Socrates
said
:
that
he
thought
the
gods
,
in
regarding
&
beholding
our
vaine
studies
and
desires
,
could
not
but
laugh
continually
.
5
All
our
life
is
vncertaine
&
without
coniecture
,
as
that
which
goeth
on
wandring
without
any
faith
or
constancie
,
and
with
vaine
hopes
in
idle
words
,
it
feedeth
the
thoughts
and
cogitations
of
men
.
No
man
knoweth
what
will
happen
in
time
to
come
:
howbeit
God
gouerneth
all
mortall
men
in
the
middest
of
all
perils
and
daungers
:
and
many
times
on
the
contrary
,
he
bloweth
vpon
vs
a
strong
wind
or
tempest
of
aduersitie
.
6
Albeit
this
life
be
full
of
troubles
and
miseries
,
neuerthelesse
it
is
greedily
desired
of
all
men
.
7
Life
is
good
,
if
a
man
liue
vertuously
:
but
it
is
euill
if
it
be
accompanied
with
wickednesse
.
8
In
the
Isle
of
Taprobana
it
is
said
,
that
men
liue
without
griefe
.
9
If
thou
knowest
how
to
vse
thy
life
well
,
it
will
be
of
long
continuance
.
10
Oh
how
late
is
that
houre
,
for
a
man
then
to
begin
to
liue
well
,
when
he
must
of
necessitie
dye
and
depart
out
of
this
life
!
11
The
life
of
man
is
fraile
and
short
.
12
That
life
is
pleasant
which
is
led
in
honestie
.
13
A
quiet
and
peaceable
life
ought
to
be
preferred
before
all
other
things
.
14
A
mans
care
and
studie
ought
to
be
,
how
he
may
passe
his
life
time
in
ioy
and
contentment
.
15
Without
ioy
and
loue
this
life
of
ours
is
bitter
and
vncomfortable
.
16
The
torments
of
this
life
are
of
diuerse
sorts
.
17
A
short
life
cutteth
a
man
off
from
long
hopes
.
18
Not
he
which
liueth
long
,
but
he
that
liueth
iustly
and
vertuously
,
is
worthie
to
be
honoured
and
commended
,
notwithstanding
that
he
liue
but
a
short
and
small
time
.
Of
Pouertie
despised
.
CHAP.
27.
1
A
Man
hath
no
greater
enemie
then
pouertie
:
the
poore
man
is
fearefull
in
euery
thing
.
2
Diogenes
being
reproched
by
one
because
of
his
pouertie
,
answered
him
,
saying
:
O
wretch
,
thou
diddest
neuer
see
any
man
exercise
tyrannie
for
pouertie
:
but
many
tyrants
do
it
to
get
wealth
and
riches
.
3
If
thou
do
not
desire
much
and
many
things
:
that
little
which
thou
hast
will
seeme
much
vnto
thee
.
4
After
that
pouertie
became
once
to
be
held
in
contempt
,
and
to
be
accounted
a
thing
disgracious
amongst
men
,
riches
&
wealth
haue
euer
since
bene
sought
of
men
by
all
kind
of
wickednesse
and
mischie●es
5
Pouertie
is
content
to
satisfie
the
demaund
of
desire
.
6
There
is
no
man
liuing
which
is
borne
rich
:
but
he
may
well
be
accounted
great
,
who
in
the
middest
of
his
riches
doth
shew
himselfe
to
be
poore
.
7
Nature
desireth
and
is
contented
with
a
very
little
,
but
the
fancie
and
opinion
of
man
coueteth
much
.
8
Honest
pouertie
is
a
ioyfull
and
pleasant
thing
.
9
He
is
not
poore
that
possesseth
small
wealth
:
but
he
which
desireth
reth
much
.
Of
Pouertie
commended
.
CHAP.
28.
1
ARistides
,
Phocion
,
and
Socrates
Athenians
,
Epaminondas
also
and
Pelopidas
Thebans
,
all
of
them
most
famous
and
renowned
persons
,
were
very
poore
men
:
and
yet
they
were
better
,
more
honest
and
iust
men
than
any
other
of
the
seuerall
nations
and
countries
where
they
liued
.
2
Diogenes
being
vpbraided
by
one
that
he
was
poore
,
answered
:
I
neuer
saw
any
man
tormented
for
his
pouertie
:
but
I
haue
seene
many
p●nished
for
their
vices
.
3
To
be
poore
by
nature
is
no
shame
vnto
a
man
:
but
we
hate
to
see
any
man
made
poore
by
any
euill
or
vnhappie
occasion
.
4
There
is
one
thing
onely
for
which
pouertie
ought
to
be
beloued
:
because
that
maketh
shew
and
triall
of
whom
thou
art
beloued
.
Of
Beautie
.
CHAP.
29.
1
THere
is
no
man
be
he
neuer
so
beautifull
and
of
an
excellent
spirit
,
that
can
therefore
boast
or
vaunt
of
himselfe
:
for
in
a
very
short
time
he
looseth
the
flower
of
all
his
pride
.
2
The
Philosopher
Diogenes
did
vse
to
call
those
harlots
and
strumpets
which
were
faire
and
beautifull
,
by
the
name
and
title
of
queenes
:
because
men
held
them
in
no
lesse
reuerence
then
queenes
:
and
most
men
were
readie
to
do
whatsoeuer
they
commaunded
them
.
3
It
is
a
most
pleasant
and
ioyfull
thing
to
regard
and
behold
beautifull
persons
:
but
to
touch
and
handle
them
is
very
danngerous
.
4
Fire
doth
burne
onely
neare
at
hand
:
but
beautifull
faces
,
be
they
neuer
so
farre
off
,
do
enflame
and
burne
men
.
5
Beautie
being
naturall
&
without
art
,
is
much
more
pleasing
and
delightfull
.
6
Beautie
is
a
very
fraile
thing
:
and
is
soone
diminished
by
time
.
7
That
beautie
is
passing
rare
,
which
is
without
any
fault
or
defect
.
8
Beautie
ought
not
to
be
adiudged
by
night
.
9
Beautie
vnto
many
hath
bene
the
cause
of
extreame
dammage
.
10
Beautie
onely
hath
this
good
fortune
,
that
aboue
all
other
things
it
is
exceeding
glorious
and
amiable
.
11
Aristotle
said
:
That
in
one
recommendation
,
beautie
had
more
force
and
valure
,
then
all
the
letters
missiue
of
the
world
.
Of
Audaciousnnesse
,
or
audacitie
.
CHAP.
30.
1
FLye
infamie
sooner
then
any
daunger
whatsoeuer
:
for
certainly
it
becommeth
none
but
cowards
to
be
fearefull
and
timerous
.
2
Audacitie
doth
farre
surpasse
the
mea●u●e
of
all
forces
.
3
A●●hida●us
a
captaine
of
the
Laced●monians
,
seeing
his
sonne
combate
most
obstinately
against
the
Athenians
,
said
vnto
him
.
Either
adde
more
strengrh
to
thy
forces
,
or
leaue
thy
audacitie
.
4
Strength
with
prudence
doth
much
profit
and
helpe
any
man
:
but
without
it
the
same
is
very
hurtfull
.
5
In
things
of
great
daunger
,
hardinesse
and
audacitie
begun
with
reason
,
is
highly
to
be
commended
:
because
it
is
most
certaine
that
this
is
the
true
fortitude
:
but
fiercenesse
without
reason
is
to
be
held
no
other
then
meere
temeritie
.
6
It
seemeth
that
the
audacious
person
is
arrogant
and
a
dissembler
of
his
force
.
7
Audacious
persons
are
headlong
before
time
of
perill
▪
and
when
they
are
neare
daunger
,
they
turne
their
backes
.
8
When
strength
entreth
into
actions
that
are
perillous
without
an
honest
occasion
,
it
is
called
temerity
.
9
In
these
daies
,
it
is
lawfull
to
vse
audacitie
in
stead
of
wisedome
and
prudence
.
Of
Piety
and
Clemency
.
CHAP.
31.
1
PIetie
in
my
iudgement
is
the
foundation
of
all
vertue
.
2
This
is
true
clemencie
,
when
one
pardoneth
the
life
of
another
as
his
owne
proper
life
.
3
There
is
nothing
more
commendable
then
clemencie
:
nor
is
there
any
thing
more
worthie
of
a
great
and
noble
man
,
then
to
bee
soone
appeased
.
4
Lucius
Paulus
a
captaine
of
the
Romanes
,
hauing
taken
Perseus
king
of
Macedonie
,
and
entertaining
this
his
prisoner
with
great
humanitie
,
he
said
vnto
him
:
If
it
be
an
honour
for
a
man
to
suppresse
and
subdue
his
enemie
,
it
is
no
lesse
praise
worthie
to
haue
compassion
of
him
that
is
falne
into
misfortune
.
5
God
keepeth
the
good
&
vertuous
man
from
all
euill
&
mishap
:
the
onely
good
thing
that
can
be
in
man
is
pietie
and
religion
.
6
Pietie
is
the
true
knowledge
of
God
.
7
They
which
haue
written
of
pietie
,
haue
giuen
the
first
place
vnto
the
burying
of
the
dead
.
8
Clemencie
is
not
so
fit
and
conuenient
to
any
,
as
to
kings
and
Princes
.
9
Pietie
was
neuer
yet
rewarded
with
any
punishment
.
Of
Liberty
and
seruitude
.
CHAP.
32.
1
WHosoeuer
accompanieth
with
a
tyrant
,
although
he
be
in
libertie
,
yet
he
is
his
seruant
.
2
Libertie
ought
not
to
be
lost
without
losse
of
life
.
3
All
kind
of
seruitude
is
miserable
,
but
that
especially
is
intollerable
,
when
a
man
is
enforced
to
serue
one
that
is
dishonest
and
vicious
.
4
It
is
fitter
for
any
man
to
reioyce
when
he
hath
done
any
good
seruice
,
&
hath
performed
the
part
of
a
good
seruant
:
then
when
he
hath
played
the
part
of
a
great
maister
and
commaunder
.
5
He
serueth
honestly
,
who
giueth
place
vnto
time
.
6
If
any
man
haue
found
a
seruant
that
is
willing
and
diligent
,
he
can
neuer
haue
a
better
or
more
precious
treasure
.
7
There
cannot
be
a
heauier
charge
,
then
for
a
man
to
haue
a
seruant
which
will
take
vpon
him
to
know
more
then
appertaineth
vnto
him
:
and
there
canno●
be
a
worse
thing
or
more
vnprofitable
,
in
any
house
,
then
such
a
one
.
8
A
certaine
Spartan
said
:
We
onely
of
all
the
Grecians
haue
learned
to
be
truely
free
,
and
not
to
be
subiect
to
any
.
9
Caesar
desired
to
be
despised
,
and
to
haue
nothing
of
himselfe
,
to
the
intent
his
souldiers
might
be
franke
and
free
.
10
It
is
better
to
liue
free
with
a
little
out
of
feare
,
then
to
be
in
seruitude
with
much
&
great
abundance
.
Of
Ignorance
.
CHAP.
33.
1
IT
is
a
signe
of
great
folly
for
a
man
to
blame
those
things
which
he
vnderstandeth
not
.
2
They
may
well
be
reputed
for
ignorant
persons
,
who
condemne
things
they
know
not
,
notwithstanding
they
deserue
to
be
abhorred
.
3
It
is
a
very
vniust
and
vnseemly
thing
,
that
ignorant
persons
should
be
preferred
before
those
that
are
skilfull
maisters
in
any
facultie
:
or
new
men
before
the
old
and
auncient
:
or
fooles
before
those
that
bee
wise
and
learned
.
4
It
is
a
matter
worthie
to
be
considered●
what
and
how
great
a
mischiefe
ignorance
is
vnto
men
:
it
being
so
,
that
by
the
same
,
the
faults
which
we
do
are
concealed
and
kept
from
vs
.
5
It
is
better
to
be
a
begger
than
to
be
ignorant
.
6
Ignorance
and
too
much
aboundance
of
speech
are
faults
that
haue
dominion
ouer
the
most
part
of
men
.
7
Ignorant
persons
commonly
do
liue
viciously
:
the
life
of
which
men
is
their
death
.
8
The
Poet
Ausonius
did
make
a
mocke
and
a
iest
of
the
ignorant
Philomuso
,
who
vsed
to
buy
many
bookes
,
because
he
would
be
thoght
to
be
learned
.
9
Catullus
said
:
that
many
did
vse
to
buy
bookes
to
their
great
charge
and
expences
,
although
they
knew
little
or
nothing
at
all
.
Of
Doctrine
and
a
good
spirit
.
CHAP.
34.
1
IN
my
iudgement
it
is
not
too
late
for
any
of
what
age
soeuer
,
to
learne
that
which
is
necessarie
.
2
Chuse
thee
such
a
maister
,
at
whome
thou
maist
take
more
occasion
of
admiration
by
seeing
,
then
by
hearing
of
him
.
3
Honourable
actions
and
customes
are
not
so
much
gotten
to
man
by
nature
,
as
by
doctrine
and
learning
.
4
Who
can
endure
to
see
a
rich
man
placed
in
the
seat
of
honour
and
dignitie
?
and
that
one
which
is
more
honest
and
of
greater
wisedome
,
should
be
despised
and
contemned
?
5
In
very
truth
,
there
is
nothing
more
deuine
,
and
whereof
a
man
ought
to
take
counsell
sooner
then
of
his
owne
learning
,
and
by
his
friends
.
6
Certainely
the
spirit
of
a
man
cannot
deuise
to
make
any
artificiall
workmanship
perfect
without
doctrine
:
neither
can
doctrine
come
to
perfection
,
without
a
good
spirit
.
7
Oh
how
often
are
the
most
excellent
spirits
concealed
in
secret
,
and
remaine
vnknowne
!
8
Euen
as
the
health
is
the
preseruation
of
the
body
:
so
is
doctrine
the
safegard
of
the
soule
.
9
A
good
spirit
may
well
be
hidden
vnder
any
skinne
whatsoeuer
.
10
Alexander
desired
to
surmount
and
excell
all
others
rather
in
knowledge
and
learning
,
then
by
numbers
of
souldiers
and
men
at
armes
.
11
Many
men
of
most
excellent
wisedome
and
knowledge
,
haue
bin
of
this
mind
:
that
learning
and
the
studie
of
good
letters
was
the
onely
remedie
against
all
aduersities
.
12
Men
who
are
of
a
subtill
and
craftie
spirit
,
are
to
be
feared
and
mistrusted
.
13
The
spirits
and
minds
of
men
generally
are
intentiue
to
the
getting
and
heaping
of
riches
.
14
Those
men
who
are
of
an
excellent
and
extraordinarie
spirit
,
for
the
most
part
are
continually
blamed
.
15
Learned
men
do
liue
euer
.
16
Desire
onely
to
please
them
that
are
learned
,
and
care
not
for
the
vulgar
and
common
sort
.
17
To
noble
spirits
,
commonly
short
life
is
incident
.
18
It
is
seldome
seene
,
that
learned
men
are
ouerpestered
with
multitude
of
affaires
.
19
Propertius
said
:
that
there
was
no
such
excellencie
as
to
be
made
famous
and
renowned
by
the
poems
and
verses
of
Poets
,
for
that
the
goods
of
the
mind
are
perpetuall
,
and
continue
for
euer
.
20
Man
getteth
wisedome
and
prudence
by
a
good
spirite
,
and
vnderstanding
,
and
not
by
age
.
21
Plato
Museus
,
Melampus
,
Eudoxus
,
Licurgus
,
Solon
,
Orpheus
,
Homer
,
Pithagoras
and
Democritus
,
being
all
men
of
excellent
skill
and
science
,
yet
went
into
Egypt
to
increase
their
knowledge
and
learning
.
22
Socrates
admonished
all
such
as
haue
a
desire
to
get
fame
and
renowme
:
that
they
neuer
come
to
haue
enmitie
or
contention
with
the
learned
,
because
men
of
learning
and
knowledge
haue
a
great
power
both
on
the
one
part
and
the
other
.
23
Octauian
Augustus
by
al
means
possible
that
he
could
deuise
,
did
fauour
the
learned
and
ingenions
men
of
his
time
.
Of
Abstinencie
and
Continence
.
CHAP.
35.
1
I
Hold
that
they
onely
are
troublesome
and
tedious
to
our
eares
,
who
fal
into
the
praise
and
commendation
of
voluptuous
pleasures
.
2
The
Ambassadours
of
the
Samnites
being
come
with
great
treasure
to
the
campe
of
the
Romanes
,
and
purposing
to
make
a
present
thereof
,
vnto
Fabritius
:
he
sodainely
laid
his
hands
on
his
eares
,
on
his
eyes
,
on
his
nostrels
,
on
his
mouth
,
on
his
throat
,
and
on
his
bellie
,
and
said
vnto
them
:
As
long
as
I
can
striue
and
get
the
masterie
ouer
all
these
my
members
which
I
haue
touched
,
I
will
neuer
haue
neede
of
any
thing
that
may
be
an
ornament
vnto
me
.
3
Alexander
the
great
hauing
taken
the
daughters
of
Darius
king
of
Persia
:
and
so
likewise
Scipio
the
Africane
hauing
in
his
possession
the
daughter
of
his
enemie
,
neither
of
them
would
take
the
paine
to
go
and
see
them
,
iudging
it
to
be
a
thing
dishonourable
and
nothing
seemely
for
them
,
who
were
the
conquerors
of
their
enemies
,
to
be
in
any
sort
subiected
vnto
those
,
whome
they
had
conquered
and
taken
captiues
.
4
The
continencie
of
Alexander
the
Great
was
such
,
as
he
wold
neuer
be
drawne
by
constraint
to
see
any
woman
,
but
he
euer
shewed
himself
most
haughtie
towards
such
as
were
fairest
and
most
beautifull
:
but
to
all
others
he
was
exceeding
full
of
courtesie
and
humanitie
.
5
Amongst
domesticall
things
,
continencie
deserueth
the
chiefest
commendation
:
and
amongst
publique
things
,
dignitie
and
estimation
.
6
Continencie
sustaineth
and
de●fendeth
all
the
vertues
of
the
mind
:
as
a
most
firme
foundation
and
vnderprop
of
the
rest
of
the
edifices
.
7
He
that
passeth
measure
in
drinking
,
is
no
more
maister
of
his
thoughts
nor
of
his
toung
:
and
without
shame
he
speaketh
of
al
dishonest
things
and
such
as
are
vnseemely
:
and
of
a
man
he
becommeth
a
child
.
8
The
gold-finers
make
a
triall
of
the
goodnesse
of
gold
and
siluer
by
the
fire
:
but
wine
manifesteth
the
thoughts
of
a
man
,
be
he
neuer
so
prudent
.
9
A
shippe
,
a
coach
or
any
other
exercise
gouerned
by
a
drunken
man
suddenly
runneth
to
ruine
and
perdition
.
10
It
is
a
thing
of
exceeding
great
difficultie
for
a
man
to
conceale
and
hide
his
ignorance
:
but
much
more
difficult
is
it
for
a
man
to
conceale
any
thing
when
he
hath
drunke
well
.
11
Socrates
said
:
that
true
continencie
,
was
to
shunne
and
auoid
the
pleasures
of
the
bodie
.
12
Pericles
a
noble
captaine
of
Athens
,
when
Sophocles
the
Poet
shewed
vnto
him
a
very
faire
young
boy
,
said
vnto
him
:
O
Sophocles
,
it
is
very
fit
and
conuenient
for
a
modest
and
temperate
captaine
,
that
not
onely
his
hands
,
but
his
eyes
also
should
be
continent
.
13
Hieron
the
tyrant
hauing
heard
Epicarmus
the
comicall
Poet
vse
som
dishonest
and
lasciuious
words
in
the
presence
of
his
wife
condemned
him
in
a
cerraine
fine
for
his
punishment
.
14
Philon
of
Thebes
being
disposed
to
giue
certaine
things
vnto
Philip
the
father
of
Alexander
,
who
had
conquered
the
citie
of
Thebes
:
he
said
vnto
him
:
I
pray
thee
do
not
depriue
me
of
the
glorie
and
honour
of
my
conquest
:
for
by
thy
benefite
and
curtesie
which
thou
offer●st
me
,
thou
wouldest
make
me
to
be
not
as
a
Conquerour
,
but
as
one
rather
ouercome
and
conquered
.
15
Cato
the
elder
making
an
oration
against
the
prodigalitie
and
superfluous
expences
of
the
Romanes
,
said
,
that
it
was
no
easie
matter
for
a
man
to
vse
speech
against
the
belly
which
was
without
eares
:
and
that
he
maruelled
how
that
citie
could
be
long
preserued
from
destruction
,
wherein
a
fish
should
be
of
more
value
and
cost
more
then
a
Beefe
.
16
Antiochus
the
third
king
of
Syria
,
seeing
a
very
faire
Nunne
in
the
citie
of
Ephesus
,
consecrated
&
vowed
to
the
Goddesse
Diana
,
speedily
departed
thence
,
for
feare
lest
her
beauty
should
draw
&
constraine
him
to
do
that
thing
which
was
euil
,
euen
against
the
opinion
of
his
own
mind
&
spirit
.
17
After
that
Carthage
was
taken
by
Scipio
,
certaine
souldiours
presented
him
with
a
verie
beautifull
maiden
:
to
whom
he
answered
:
If
I
were
a
priuate
man
and
not
a
Generall
,
I
would
gladly
accept
of
your
present
.
18
Pythagorus
did
esteeme
it
much
better
to
die
,
then
for
a
man
to
pol●lute
and
contaminate
his
mind
with
incontinencie
and
other
vices
.
19
Alexander
the
great
hauing
sent
his
oratours
to
Zenocrates
with
a
present
of
more
then
fiftie
talents
:
he
inuited
(
according
to
his
vsual
custome
)
the
said
Ambassadours
to
his
sparie
and
sober
dinner
,
and
said
vnto
them
,
Tell
Alexander
from
me
,
that
as
long
as
I
haue
wherwith
to
maintaine
this
life
,
I
shall
not
know
what
to
do
with
these
fiftie
talents
.
20
Demonsthenes
said
,
not
euerie
pleasure
,
but
that
onely
which
is
honest
and
vertuous
ought
to
be
chosen
and
embraced
.
21
The
temperate
man
,
although
he
haue
not
the
ordinarie
vse
of
those
things
which
bring
pleasure
,
yet
is
he
in
want
of
none
of
them
.
22
Diogenes
being
gone
to
Delphos
,
and
seeing
a
statue
of
gold
made
in
the
name
of
Phirna
a
most
famous
strumpet
,
he
said
:
This
is
for
the
intemperancie
of
the
Greekes
.
23
The
Philosopher
Epictetus
said
:
That
no
man
ought
to
adorne
&
trimme
vp
his
house
with
faire
tables
and
pictures
,
but
with
continencie
and
good
customes
.
Of
Prudence
.
CHAP.
36.
1
THe
king
Darius
the
father
of
Xerxes
said
:
that
he
came
to
be
much
more
prudent
by
the
experience
of
the
battels
which
he
had
had
,
&
of
his
forepassed
perils
and
aduersities
.
2
Paulus
Emilius
assailing
certaine
places
in
Macedonie
,
Scipio
Nasica
said
vnto
him
:
Wherefore
doest
thou
not
rather
affront
the
campe
of
thy
enemies
which
is
furnished
and
fortified
against
thee
?
To
whome
he
answered
:
Certainely
,
if
I
were
of
thy
age
,
I
would
do
so
as
thou
aduisest
mee
.
3
Denis
the
tyrant
hauing
sent
certaine
goodly
vestments
to
the
daughters
of
Lisander
for
a
present
:
he
sent
the
same
backe
againe
vnto
him
,
saying
:
that
he
was
greatly
afraid
lest
his
daughters
with
those
habites
should
appeare
much
more
deformed
then
they
were
.
4
Archidamus
being
praised
by
certaine
men
,
who
demanded
of
him
in
what
time
he
had
subdued
the
peoples
of
Arcadia
?
he
answered
:
that
it
had
bene
better
for
him
to
haue
ouercome
them
by
prudence
then
by
force
.
5
Prudence
hath
great
need
of
fortune
to
accompany
it
:
but
wisedome
onely
hath
no
neede
of
any
counsell
for
the
acquisition
and
attainement
of
that
end
whereunto
it
tendeth
:
because
it
applyeth
and
keepeth
her selfe
continually
to
things
that
are
eternall
.
6
Prudence
properly
is
a
vertue
belonging
and
appertaining
to
a
Prince
.
7
Whosoeuer
is
prudent
must
needes
be
temperate
and
constant
:
he
that
is
constant
is
not
troubled
:
he
that
is
not
troubled
with
any
thing
,
must
of
necessitie
be
without
griefe
and
sorrow
:
he
therefore
that
is
prudent
,
cannot
chuse
but
be
happie
.
8
Prudence
is
compounded
of
the
knowledge
of
good
and
euill
things
.
9
Prudence
of
all
other
vertues
is
the
greatest
:
for
by
it
all
things
both
ciuill
and
domesticall
are
guided
and
gouerned
:
&
the
name
therof
is
temperance
and
iustice
.
10
They
are
to
be
esteemed
&
held
for
prudent
and
iust
men
,
who
know
both
how
to
say
and
do
those
things
which
are
needefull
and
conuenient
to
be
obserued
towards
God
and
men
.
Of
Force
.
CHAP.
37.
1
THey
are
not
called
nor
truely
accounted
valiant
and
couragious
persons
,
who
do
and
offer
iniury
:
but
they
which
do
repell
and
keepe
iniurie
and
violence
from
them
.
And
in
truth
he
onely
is
of
a
valiant
and
constant
courage
,
who
is
not
troubled
with
aduersitie
.
2
He
ought
to
be
esteemed
the
most
stout
and
valiant
,
who
driueth
away
from
him
couetous
persons
as
his
enemies
.
3
He
is
said
and
held
to
be
a
valiant
man
,
who
endureth
and
feareth
the
things
that
ought
to
be
feared
&
endured
,
vpon
all
occasions
both
whence
,
how
,
and
when
it
is
needful
:
and
he
likewise
that
is
confident
in
himselfe
and
in
his
owne
courage
.
4
Fortitude
or
valiantnesse
is
the
science
and
knowledg●
of
things
which
are
to
be
held
,
and
not
to
be
feared
,
aswel
in
daunger
of
warres
as
of
all
other
things
.
5
If
force
and
valure
do
hazard
it selfe
into
perils
and
daungers
,
not
constrained
by
necessitie
,
or
vpon
any
occasion
not
honest
:
it
is
no
longer
to
be
reputed
for
valure
,
but
rashnesse
and
temeritie
.
6
Scipio
the
African
seeing
a
soldier
of
his
to
shew
his
buckler
with
bragges
and
ostentation
,
said
vnto
him
:
My
friend
,
true
it
is
,
thou
hast
a
faire
buckler
,
but
it
is
a
more
seemely
and
decent
thing
for
a
Romane
,
to
haue
his
hopes
depending
rather
vpon
his
right
then
his
left
hand
.
7
Caius
Popilius
being
sent
by
the
Senate
of
Rome
as
Embassadour
to
Antiochus
king
of
Syria
,
to
shew
vnto
him
,
that
their
pleasure
was
,
he
should
desist
from
molesting
the
children
and
orphanes
of
the
late
deceased
Ptolome
king
of
Egypt
,
was
by
the
said
Antiochus
saluted
and
entertained
with
great
courtesie
:
which
notwithstanding
he
would
scarce
vouchsafe
to
requite
with
thankes
,
but
deliuering
him
his
letters
,
and
being
answered
vpon
the
reading
of
them
by
the
king
,
that
he
would
consult
with
his
Counsell
vpon
the
contents
thereof
,
Popilius
hauing
a
white
rod
in
his
hand
,
made
therewith
a
round
circle
about
the
king
where
he
stoode
,
and
said
vnto
him
:
Sir
,
I
would
wish
you
euen
here
as
you
stand
to
aduise
your selfe
,
and
to
giue
me
your
present
answer
.
The
Nobles
there
present
with
the
king
,
maruelled
at
that
his
exceeding
greatnesse
of
courage
:
and
Antiochus
himselfe
immediatly
answered
:
that
he
would
do
all
that
the
Romanes
required
:
whereupon
Popilius
instantly
saluted
him
with
great
reuerence
,
&
embraced
him
as
the
friend
of
the
Romanes
.
8
Agesilaus
the
Lacedemonian
being
demaunded
,
which
of
the
two
was
the
better
vertue
,
either
fortitude
or
iustice
,
answered
:
That
valure
without
iustice
was
of
no
fruit
nor
profit
9
Pausanias
a
captaine
of
the
Lacedemonians
hearing
Pedaretus
say
,
Oh
what
a
multitude
of
enemies
do
come
against
vs
!
answered
:
so
many
the
more
shal
we
haue
the
killing
of
.
10
Agesilaus
being
demaunded
by
one
,
why
the
citie
of
Sparta
was
not
enuironed
with
wals
:
he
shewed
vnto
him
the
citizens
armed
,
&
said
:
Behold
these
be
the
wals
of
the
Lacedemonians
.
11
Argeleonida
the
mother
of
Brasidas
a
renowned
captaine
of
the
Lacedemonians
,
being
giuen
to
vnderstand
by
the
Ambassadours
of
Greece
,
that
her
sonne
was
slaine
in
battell
,
demaunded
of
them
if
he
died
valiantly
:
the
Ambassadours
answered
,
that
there
was
neuer
man
that
died
with
more
honour
and
renowne
.
To
whom
she
replyed
:
O
my
maisters
,
for
all
this
do
you
not
know
,
that
though
my
sonne
Brasidas
was
a
man
of
great
woorth
,
yet
hath
our
citie
of
Sparta
a
great
number
better
and
more
worthie
then
he
.
12
Philip
king
of
Macedonie
being
come
with
great
furie
into
the
territories
of
the
Lacedemonians
,
one
said
vnto
him
:
Oh
what
a
world
of
miseries
will
the
Lacedemonians
be
enforced
to
endure
,
if
they
do
not
reconcile
themselues
to
the
good
grace
and
fauour
of
king
Philip
:
Wherunto
Daminda
answered
:
Thou
speakest
like
a
woman
:
what
misery
can
we
suffer
,
if
we
be
not
afraid
of
death
?
13
When
the
Ambassadours
of
Pirrhus
being
come
before
the
Lacedemonians
did
menace
them
,
that
if
they
did
not
frame
themselues
to
the
good
liking
&
contentation
of
their
king
,
they
should
find
that
his
forces
were
greater
then
theirs
.
Dercilida
answered
:
Certainely
if
your
king
be
a
God
,
yet
we
feare
him
not
,
because
we
neuer
did
him
any
iniurie
:
but
if
he
be
a
man
,
assuredly
he
is
no
better
then
we
are
.
Of
Iustice
and
iudgement
.
CHAP.
38.
1
IF
thou
wilt
iudge
vprightly
,
thou
oughtest
to
haue
a
regard
nor
respect
to
nothing
but
to
iustice
onely
.
2
In
India
he
which
is
most
learned
is
made
the
minister
of
their
sacrifices
:
And
hee
demaundeth
no
other
thing
of
the
gods
,
but
iustice
.
3
As
the
touchstone
by
the
touch
approueth
the
gold
,
not
the
gold
the
stone
:
so
the
iust
and
vpright
man
which
sitteth
in
iudgement
,
is
not
corrupted
with
gold
.
4
He
is
not
only
iust
which
doth
no
iniurie
nor
wrong
,
but
he
also
,
who
hauing
power
to
do
wrong
,
doth
shunne
and
auoid
the
occasions
thereof
,
to
the
intent
he
may
not
do
any
.
Againe
,
he
is
not
iust
which
receiueth
small
gifts
:
but
he
is
iust
,
who
hauing
power
to
take
great
bribes
,
doth
abstaine
from
doing
it
.
Besides
,
he
is
not
iust
that
obserueth
al
things
:
but
he
is
iust
,
who
with
an
vncorrupt
and
free
nature
,
will
rather
be
,
then
seeme
and
appeare
to
be
iust
.
5
Those
men
are
chiefly
,
and
in
the
first
ranke
to
be
praised
,
who
preferre
not
any
matter
of
profit
,
before
honestie
and
iustice
.
6
Science
and
knowledge
separated
from
iustice
and
other
vertues
,
ought
not
to
be
tearmed
wisedome
,
but
craft
and
cunning
.
7
God
in
no
place
,
nor
in
any
manner
is
to
be
held
vniust
,
but
most
perfectly
and
absolutely
iust
:
&
there
is
nothing
that
more
or
better
resembleth
him
,
then
that
man
who
amongst
vs
is
most
iust
.
8
The
man
that
is
iust
,
though
he
be
a
straunger
,
is
not
onely
to
be
preferred
before
a
free
borne
citizen
:
but
before
those
also
that
are
of
a
mans
owne
kindred
.
9
There
is
nothing
,
wherof
can
come
profit
or
commodity
by
force
,
if
iustice
be
absent
:
but
if
all
were
iust
we
should
haue
no
need
offorce
.
10
They
onely
are
to
be
held
&
receiued
as
friends
vnto
God
,
to
whom
iustice
is
welcome
as
a
friend
.
11
There
were
certaine
which
said
vnto
Antigonus
king
of
Macedonie
,
that
all
things
were
honest
and
iust
vnto
a
king
:
to
whome
he
answered
:
It
is
true
indeede
:
but
that
is
to
such
kings
as
are
barbarous
,
but
vnto
vs
those
things
onely
are
honest
which
are
indeed
honest
,
and
those
onely
iust
which
are
indeed
iust
.
12
The
Poet
Simonides
contending
against
Themistocles
,
and
affirming
that
in
a
certaine
controuersie
he
had
not
iudged
according
to
right
,
he
answered
him
:
that
he
could
not
be
a
good
Poet
,
if
he
should
compose
his
verses
out
of
that
forme
and
number
which
appertained
vnto
them
:
euen
so
I
(
quoth
he
)
should
not
be
a
good
citizen
,
if
I
should
iudge
beyond
the
lawes
.
13
It
is
the
office
of
a
good
&
sage
Iudge
to
take
counsel
of
the
law
,
of
religion
,
of
faith
and
of
equitie
:
&
also
to
remoue
farre
from
him
luxuriousnesse
,
hatred
,
enuie
,
feare
and
couetousnesse
.
14
The
precepts
of
iustice
are
very
bitter
to
the
vicious
and
ill
liuers
.
15
Iustice
is
the
mistresse
and
queene
of
all
vertues
.
16
Cities
are
then
wel
〈…〉
when
the
vniust
are
seuere●●
〈…〉
.
17
Iudges
haue
great
〈◊〉
of
vertue
:
and
especially
of
〈◊〉
and
prudence
.
Of
a
wife
and
of
mariage
.
CHAP.
39.
1
THe
peoples
of
Lacedemonia
had
this
law
:
that
whosoeuer
did
not
marry
should
be
punished
:
and
another
punishment
was
ordained
for
them
that
maryed
too
late
:
and
a
third
and
most
grieuous
punishment
for
him
that
maryed
an
euill
wife
.
2
She
cannot
be
thought
a
true
mother
of
her
sonne
,
who
hireth
a
straunge
nurse
to
giue
him
sucke
,
and
denyeth
him
her
owne
teates
:
the
two
dugges
of
a
woman
are
not
giuen
her
only
for
an
ornament
to
her
brest
,
but
also
for
the
nourishment
of
her
children
.
3
If
thou
hast
a
faire
wife
,
thou
shalt
be
in
daunger
:
if
she
be
deformed
thou
wilt
repent
thee
to
haue
maried
her
:
the
meane
and
indifferent
fortune
therefore
is
the
best
and
most
assured
.
4
Socrates
being
demaunded
,
why
he
did
not
●ue
a
diuorce
betweene
him
&
his
wife
Xantippe
,
who
was
a
woman
of
a
most
peruerse
and
crooked
disposition
,
and
vsed
him
very
iniuriously
:
he
answered
:
Because
by
enduring
within
my
house
a
wife
that
is
so
disloyall
and
disobedient
,
I
haue
learned
to
suffer
more
easily
when
I
am
abroad
the
iniuries
offered
me
by
other
men
.
5
A
wise
man
may
take
a
wife
if
she
be
faire
,
well
behaued
,
and
of
a
noble
linage
.
6
The
principall
&
chiefest
vertue
appertaining
to
womankind
,
is
pudicitie
and
shamefastnesse
:
which
being
once
lost
in
any
woman
,
all
other
vertues
are
cleane
gone
and
decayed
in
her
.
7
Amongst
al
the
wars
of
Christians
,
the
worst
are
the
assaults
and
attempts
giuen
by
men
to
the
vndermining
of
Chastitie
:
where
the
warre
is
continuall
without
end
,
and
the
conquest
is
little
or
none
at
all
.
8
There
are
3.
good
things
in
mariage
:
linage
,
faith
,
&
a
sacrament
.
9
The
pudicitie
and
honour
of
a
woman
cannot
be
violated
,
if
her
mind
be
sound
and
preserued
in
chastitie
.
10
Chastitie
in
a
woman
is
the
fortresse
and
bulwarke
of
her
beauty
.
11
To
be
gouerned
by
the
wife
,
is
an
exceeding
great
iniurie
to
the
honour
&
reputation
of
the
husband
.
12
Like
as
the
worme
eateth
out
the
wood
:
so
doth
the
ill
wife
consume
the
husband
.
13
It
is
much
better
to
dwell
in
the
common
high
way
,
then
to
abide
in
a
house
with
a
wife
full
of
words
.
14
Hell
,
the
loue
of
a
woman
,
the
drye
earth
,
and
the
fire
,
are
neuer
satisfied
,
nor
euer
crie
,
ho.
15
Martia
the
daughter
of
Cato
,
being
a
widow
,
was
demaunded
why
she
did
not
marry
againe
.
Her
answer
was
:
Because
I
cannot
find
anie
man
,
that
had
rather
haue
me
then
my
goods
.
16
To
nourish
or
maintaine
a
poore
wife
is
a
thing
very
difficult
,
but
to
endure
a
rich
wife
is
a
hellish
torment
.
17
Theana
a
Greeke
Ladie
of
notable
fame
and
memorie
,
by
chance
on
a
time
drawing
vp
her
smocke
so
high
ouer
her
arme
as
she
shewed
her
naked
elbow
:
One
standing
by
said
vnto
her
:
Oh
what
a
faire
white
arme
is
there
!
to
whome
she
answered
:
and
yet
for
all
that
it
is
not
commonly
open
:
and
in
truth
it
is
very
requisite
that
not
onely
the
elbow
of
a
chast
woman
should
not
be
publike
,
but
secret
in
her
speech
likewise
.
18
The
wife
of
Philo
being
demaunded
,
why
she
did
not
weare
iewels
at
the
publike
feasts
,
answered
:
It
sufficeth
me
that
I
haue
for
my
ornament
the
vertue
of
my
husband
.
19
Cato
the
elder
condemned
a
Senatour
to
be
banished
,
because
he
had
kissed
his
owne
wife
in
the
presence
of
his
daughter
.
20
Euen
as
the
mirror
or
glasse
doth
not
yeeld
any
more
profit
,
in
being
set
out
and
garnished
with
precious
stones
,
or
with
gold
and
siluer
,
if
it
do
not
perfectly
represent
the
forme
that
is
presented
vnto
it
:
So
a
rich
wife
is
little
woorth
or
of
small
estimate
,
if
her
life
and
behauiour
be
not
sutable
and
conuenient
to
the
customes
and
fashions
of
her
husband
.
21
Those
husbands
which
will
not
recreate
and
sport
themselues
,
drinke
,
laugh
,
and
make
merrie
,
and
vse
other
amiable
pleasures
with
their
owne
wiues
:
it
is
signe
that
they
will
seeke
and
take
their
secret
solace
by
stealth
with
other
women
.
22
We
see
that
the
Moone
is
most
bright
and
cleare
shining
,
when
she
is
far
off
from
the
Sunne
:
and
when
she
is
neare
it
she
becommeth
obscure
,
and
her
light
is
darkened
:
but
a
good
wife
is
of
a
contrarie
qualitie
,
because
her
husband
being
in
place
,
she
careth
not
to
be
seene
of
euery
bodie
:
but
when
he
is
away
,
she
keepeth
her selfe
priuate
,
&
shut
vp
within
her
house
.
23
The
lawful
wiues
of
the
kings
of
Persia
,
were
accustomed
to
sit
at
meales
with
their
husbands
:
where
if
they
listed
to
vse
any
lasciuious
or
light
behauiour
at
the
table
,
as
to
admit
any
cu●tisanes
,
or
to
haue
any
dauncing
or
reuelling
,
they
wold
neuer
suffer
their
queenes
to
be
present
at
such
sports
:
because
they
wold
not
haue
them
to
participate
of
their
intemperancie
.
24
A
yong
woman
of
Sparta
being
questioned
by
one
to
tell
him
if
she
had
euer
intreated
the
companie
of
any
man
:
she
answered
him
,
no
truly
:
but
a
man
is
welcome
vnto
me
:
teaching
thereby
all
honest
women
not
to
be
desirous
to
seek
their
pleasures
,
but
to
attend
til
their
husbands
come
to
offer
it
them
.
25
The
husband
that
taketh
a
delight
in
lasciuious
pleasure
,
and
is
willing
that
his
wife
should
yeeld
her
consent
and
good
liking
thereunto
:
in
my
aduise
may
be
resembled
vnto
him
,
that
commaundeth
his
wife
to
fight
with
his
enemies
,
to
whom
he
hath
alreadie
yeelded
himselfe
a
prisoner
.
26
The
foundation
of
all
feminine
vices
is
auarice
and
couetousnesse
.
27
Necessitie
is
a
most
disloyall
gardian
,
and
keeper
of
the
chastitie
of
women
.
28
Many
women
care
not
though
they
be
poore
of
good
counsell
:
but
most
skilfull
in
all
wicked
subtleties
.
29
The
death
of
the
husband
doth
not
cut
off
the
loue
of
a
chaste
wife
.
30
The
woman
is
more
subiect
to
loue
then
the
man
.
31
That
bed
is
full
of
disquiet
and
contention
where
the
wife
bringeth
with
her
a
great
dowrie
or
portion
.
32
Wandring
and
outloaping
wiues
are
easily
corrupted
and
seduced
.
33
By
how
much
more
a
woman
is
kept
straight
so
much
the
more
is
she
desirous
of
luxuriousnesse
and
lasciuiousnesse
.
34
Some
women
do
more
gladly
reade
things
that
are
lasciuious
then
such
as
are
honest
.
35
A
woman
is
(
as
it
were
)
a
briefe
and
compendious
way
to
all
mischieues
:
and
an
artificiall
inuention
of
all
wickednesse
.
36
Nature
hath
denied
vnto
women
strengh
and
great
force
:
for
otherwise
their
courage
being
strengthened
with
trumperie
and
deceipt
would
be
vnexpugnable
and
vnconquerable
.
37
A
woman
is
alwayes
mutable
and
vnconstant
.
38
There
be
three
things
that
be
notable
euils
:
the
sea
,
the
fire
,
and
a
woman
.
39
Diog●nes
the
Philosopher
was
wont
to
commend
those
young
men
that
did
promise
to
marie
and
take
a
wife
,
but
did
neuer
take
any
at
all
.
Of
Fortune
.
CHAP.
40.
1
APelles
a
painter
of
Athens
,
being
demaunded
why
he
painted
Fortune
standing
vpon
her
feete
:
answered
:
because
she
cannot
sit
.
2
Denis
the
younger
being
demaunded
,
how
it
could
be
,
that
his
father
of
a
priuate
man
had
attained
to
a
tyrannicall
gouernement
:
and
that
he
the
sonne
of
a
tyrant
was
expelled
and
chased
from
his
rule
and
scepter
?
he
answered
:
Truely
,
my
father
left
me
his
tyrannie
,
but
not
his
fortune
.
3
Philip
the
father
of
Alexander●
,
hauing
in
one
day
many
good
fortunes
befallen
him
,
said
:
O
fortune
for
these
so
great
and
notable
good
fortunes
,
graunt
me
that
I
may
haue
but
one
vnfortunate
day
.
4
In
all
aduersities
and
misfortunes
,
the
most
vnhappie
condition
of
the
vnfortunate
,
is
to
remember
that
once
he
was
happie
.
5
The
Poet
Ion
said
:
that
fortune
and
wisedome
being
two
diuerse
and
farre
different
things
,
did
make
notwithstanding
and
bring
foorth
most
like
and
semblable
effects
:
because
both
the
one
&
the
other
did
exalt
,
adorne
,
and
lift
men
vp
to
the
highest
degree
of
glorie
.
6
The
goods
of
fortune
are
such
,
as
a
man
hath
neede
of
reason
for
the
vse
of
things
,
and
of
patience
in
the
necessitie
of
them
.
7
He
which
is
ashamed
of
his
fortune
,
is
worthie
of
all
misfortune
.
8
As
euery
man
can
vse
his
happie
and
better
fortunes
:
so
is
he
most
excellent
,
when
he
can
vse
well
his
aduerse
fortunes
.
9
Fortune
is
more
fauourable
to
the
vniust
then
to
the
iust
:
as
therein
shewing
her
puissance
&
temeritie
.
10
He
which
is
held
too
much
embraced
and
fauoured
of
fortune
,
becommeth
to
be
little
better
then
a
foole
.
11
It
seldome
happeneth
but
that
fortune
doth
offend
the
greatest
and
most
excellent
vertues
.
12
No
man
ought
to
refuse
that
fortune
which
all
others
do
endure
.
13
Fortune
is
a
sodaine
occurrence
of
things
vnthought
of
and
vnexpected
.
14
Fortune
is
a
proud
Goddesse
,
drunken
and
audacious
.
15
All
things
are
gouerned
by
the
will
of
Fortune
.
16
Pompey
the
great
said
:
alas
Fortune
,
seeing
thou
doest
rend
and
breake
in
sunder
all
things
,
I
thinke
that
I
haue
not
any
thing
which
I
can
esteeme
as
my
owne
.
17
The
same
Pompey
said
likewise
,
I
neuer
had
any
prosperous
or
happie
fortune
that
made
me
proud
:
neither
did
euer
any
aduersitie
make
me
fearefull
.
18
Fortune
giueth
too
much
to
many
:
but
to
none
that
which
is
sufficient
.
Of
Realmes
,
Princes
,
and
Magistrates
.
CHAP.
41.
1
THere
is
none
whatsoeuer
aduanced
,
or
that
can
attaine
to
be
a
Prince
without
the
will
and
permission
of
God
.
2
Principalitie
and
soueraigntie
of
command
is
giuen
by
fatal
disposition
.
3
Kings
are
ordained
and
created
by
Iupiter
.
4
It
is
not
necessarie
that
any
should
vnderstand
things
better
then
a
Prince
,
whose
knowledge
and
learning
shold
be
a
help
to
al
his
subiects
.
5
A
good
Prince
ought
to
carrie
himselfe
towards
his
subiects
,
as
a
father
amongst
his
children
,
and
as
God
doth
towards
the
world
.
6
The
Poet
Pindarus
said
,
that
a
king
was
(
as
it
were
)
a
custome
and
example
to
all
others
.
7
A
King
or
Prince
ought
to
shew
himselfe
terrible
and
seuere
rather
by
threates
and
menaces
,
then
by
punishments
and
executions
.
8
The
vertue
of
a
Prince
is
to
be
valiant
,
iust
,
seuere
,
graue
,
magnanimous
,
a
benefactor
to
many
,
bountifull
and
liberall
.
9
A
good
prince
is
knowne
by
the
good
qualities
and
giftes
of
his
mind
:
and
not
by
gold
,
or
rich
and
sumptuous
apparell
.
10
The
soueraigne
and
chiefe
wisedome
of
a
king
,
is
to
know
how
to
gouerne
himselfe
.
11
The
friends
of
a
Prince
ought
to
feele
his
power
and
puissance
,
rather
by
his
benefites
,
then
by
iniuries
and
oppressions
.
12
The
people
must
needes
complaine
,
when
wicked
persons
come
to
be
their
Princes
.
13
The
king
Anaxilaus
being
demaunded
,
what
thing
was
to
be
said
most
happie
in
any
Realme
?
answered
:
Not
to
be
ouercome
by
any
benefites
.
14
Alexander
complaining
himselfe
,
for
that
his
father
had
left
so
many
sonnes
by
diuerse
women
,
who
might
pretend
title
to
his
realme
and
kingdome
:
king
Philip
his
father
said
vnto
him
:
Labour
to
become
an
honest
&
good
man
,
and
then
by
thy
owne
deserts
&
good
behauiour
,
and
not
by
mine
,
thou
shalt
be
sure
to
enioy
and
inherit
my
kingdome
.
15
Alcamenes
a
Spartan
being
demaunded
,
how
a
realme
might
long
continue
in
happie
estate
,
answered
:
When
the
king
that
raigneth
ouer
it
,
shall
not
care
for
his
owne
priuate
gaine
and
profite
.
16
In
each
commonwealth
,
this
aboue
all
things
ought
to
be
regarded
and
established
,
that
offices
be
not
set
to
sale
for
gaine
or
rewards
.
17
The
publike
wealth
is
the
life
of
a
citie
:
and
where
the
lawes
haue
no
force
,
it
cannot
be
named
a
weale
publike
.
18
The
Philosopher
Antisthenes
was
demaunded
,
why
he
said
,
that
hangmen
had
more
humanitie
then
tyrants
?
Because
(
quoth
he
)
only
guiltie
persons
and
offenders
are
put
to
death
by
the
hangman
:
but
tyrants
do
kill
and
murther
the
harmelesse
and
innocent
.
19
A
man
is
then
fit
to
rule
and
gouerne
,
when
he
hath
first
learned
how
to
gouerne
.
20
The
Philosopher
Bion
said
:
That
it
was
needfull
for
a
good
and
iust
magistrate
to
depart
and
leaue
his
charge
in
the
commonwealth
,
rather
with
increase
of
honour
then
of
wealth
.
21
Those
Princes
that
punish
them
who
do
outrage
and
iniurie
to
others
,
are
the
cause
that
others
will
abstaine
from
profering
the
like
iniuries
.
22
In
a
certaine
great
and
open
place
within
Thebes
,
were
set
vp
the
images
of
Iudges
without
hands
,
and
the
chiefe
Iudges
with
their
eyes
blindfolded
:
whereby
they
shewed
that
iustice
ought
to
be
without
any
corruption
of
bribes
or
rewards
.
23
When
thou
shalt
be
placed
in
any
publike
charge
or
office
,
admit
not
about
thee
leud
or
dishonest
men
for
thy
ministers
:
because
the
euils
which
they
commit
,
will
be
imputed
and
attributed
vnto
thee
.
24
He
which
is
in
an
office
or
place
of
commaund
,
and
maketh
lawes
for
other
men
,
ought
not
to
gouerne
onely
by
might
and
strong-hand
:
but
by
his
dignitie
,
vnderstanding
,
and
other
vertues
,
he
ought
to
make
himselfe
knowne
aboue
other
men
.
25
Like
as
the
sunne
which
is
the
life
of
the
world
,
doth
not
attend
nor
expect
,
that
the
morning
should
intreat
it
to
arise
in
the
East
:
so
the
prince
should
not
looke
by
praises
and
flatteries
to
do
good
deedes
,
but
he
ought
of
himselfe
to
enlarge
his
hand
and
mind
to
bountifull
and
liberall
and
actions
.
Of
Captaines
of
warre
,
and
of
their
commauudements
in
time
of
battell
.
CHAP.
42.
1
EPaminondas
a
Captaine
of
the
Thebanes
,
had
neuer
any
mutiny
amongst
his
souldiers
.
2
Agesilaus
king
of
the
Lacedemonians
,
being
demaunded
,
what
thing
was
needfull
and
necessarie
to
a
good
captaine
,
answered
:
Audacitie
against
his
enemies
,
beneuolence
to
his
souldiers
in
such
things
as
are
conuenient
,
and
counsell
for
the
managing
of
his
affaires
.
3
Pelopidas
a
captaine
of
the
Thebanes
being
to
go
to
his
armie
,
his
wife
prayed
him
that
when
he
came
into
the
field
,
he
would
haue
a
speciall
care
to
his
owne
safetie
:
to
whom
he
answered
:
that
as
touching
that
matter
,
she
should
do
well
to
counsel
others
so
to
do
,
but
for
his
part
he
held
it
the
part
of
a
captaine
&
commaunder
,
to
haue
a
speciall
regard
to
the
safetie
of
his
citizens
.
4
The
campe
of
the
Numantines
in
Spaine
,
hauing
of
a
long
time
vsed
to
be
victorious
against
all
the
captaines
that
came
against
them
with
the
Romane
forces
,
seeing
afterwards
that
Scipio
came
as
General
against
them
,
by
whom
they
were
defeated
and
slaughtered
:
the
Senatours
of
Numantia
did
exclaime
against
their
people
and
souldiers
,
reproching
them
,
for
that
they
had
so
shamefully
betaken
themselues
to
flight
:
vnto
whom
a
certaine
Numantine
souldier
said
in
this
manner
:
My
Lords
,
I
would
you
shold
vnderstand
,
that
in
the
campe
of
the
Romanes
there
are
still
the
same
beastes
that
were
there
before
,
but
they
haue
not
the
same
shepheard
.
5
Cecilius
Met●llus
a
Roman
,
hauing
pitched
his
campe
against
the
Almaines
in
a
very
drie
place
,
where
his
people
were
much
pained
with
thirst
and
want
of
water
,
the
riuer
running
close
by
the
rampart
of
his
enemies
;
in
a
di●contented
humour
,
pointing
with
his
finger
to
the
valley
beneath
his
campe
which
was
full
of
water
,
he
shewed
the
same
vnto
his
souldiers
and
said
vnto
them
:
There
my
maisters
you
may
haue
water
enough
and
drinke
your
fils
,
if
you
list
paine
your selues
to
take
it
.
6
Lauinius
a
Romane
hauing
taken
the
citie
of
Corinth
,
did
not
carry
away
any
riches
or
treasure
to
his
owne
house
:
and
albeit
all
Italy
were
enriched
with
the
pillage
of
that
city
:
yet
was
he
in
such
pouertie
and
necessitie
,
as
the
Senate
of
Rome
did
marrie
his
daughter
at
the
common
charge
of
the
citie
.
7
Quintus
Fabius
Minutius
being
aduised
by
his
sonne
to
seize
vpon
a
certaine
place
,
as
a
thing
which
he
might
do
with
the
losse
of
a
very
few
men
:
he
said
vnto
him
:
Wilt
thou
be
one
of
those
few
?
8
Scipio
the
African
being
accused
by
one
,
that
he
was
alwaies
fighting
,
and
in
the
field
,
answered
:
It
is
true
,
for
my
mother
bred
me
from
the
cradle
to
be
a
captaine
and
a
soldier
.
9
Marcus
Iiuius
being
exhorted
by
some
to
pursue
without
ceassing
the
campe
of
Hasdarubal
,
which
he
had
defeated
and
put
to
flight
:
answered
:
Let
them
alone
,
let
some
of
them
liue
,
that
they
may
carrie
to
our
enemies
the
newes
of
our
victorie
.
10
Chabius
a
captaine
of
Athens
said
:
that
those
captaines
knew
well
how
to
commaund
,
who
could
discerne
and
know
the
plots
and
purposes
of
their
enemies
.
11
Lamacus
a
Lacedemonian
,
reprehending
a
certaine
captaine
for
a
fault
which
he
had
committed
:
and
he
telling
him
,
that
he
would
not
commit
the
like
ouersight
againe
:
Lamacus
answered
:
that
in
warre
it
was
not
fit
for
any
to
erre
twice
:
because
in
the
first
,
special
regard
ought
to
be
had
,
that
no
fault
be
committed
.
12
Antigonus
king
of
Macedony
being
demaunded
,
in
what
manner
he
ought
to
as●aile
his
enemies
?
he
answered
:
Either
by
pollicie
and
cunning
,
or
by
force
:
either
openly
or
secretly
.
13
The
king
Pirrhus
said
vnto
one
to
whom
he
had
giuen
a
commission
to
leauie
souldiers
:
do
thou
make
choise
of
them
which
be
great
:
and
I
will
make
them
stout
and
valiant
.
14
Tiberius
Scaurus
a
Captaine
of
the
Romanes
being
certified
,
how
his
sonne
was
put
to
flight
by
the
Tarentines
,
commaunded
him
,
that
during
his
life
he
should
neuer
presume
to
come
into
his
presence
:
in
somuch
as
the
young
man
being
surprised
with
shame
and
ignominie
died
for
very
griefe
.
Of
diuerse
and
prompt
Answers
.
CHAP.
43.
1
PHilip
the
father
of
Alexander
hauing
the
ankle
of
his
foote
broken
,
and
his
Phisition
daily
demaunding
monie
of
him
:
he
said
vnto
him
:
Go
too
,
take
as
much
monie
as
thou
wilt
,
for
thou
hast
the
key
in
thy
owne
keeping
.
2
The
same
king
Philip
being
once
laid
to
sleepe
about
noone-time
:
the
Greekes
that
came
to
speak
with
him
,
did
murmure
,
in
being
made
to
attend
him
:
to
whom
Parmenio
said
:
Maruell
not
if
Philip
be
now
a
sleepe
:
for
he
many
times
waketh
when
you
sleepe
.
3
Alexander
the
Great
being
to
make
a
sore
iourney
against
Darius
:
a
certaine
souldier
came
vnto
him
in
a
great
heate
and
told
him
:
that
he
had
heard
diuers
of
his
souldiers
say
,
that
they
wold
not
allow
any
of
their
part
of
the
pray
or
bootie
vnto
the
king
:
who
smiling
thereat
answered
presently
:
Thou
tellest
me
good
newes
,
and
that
which
I
take
for
a
signe
of
good
fortune
:
for
now
I
see
that
my
souldiers
haue
resolued
rather
to
vanquish
their
enemies
then
to
flye
away
.
4
The
Athenians
hauing
receiued
an
answer
from
the
Oracle
,
warning
them
,
that
there
was
one
man
in
Athens
who
was
contrary
and
opposite
to
the
wils
and
opinions
of
all
the
rest
,
and
wishing
them
to
search
out
by
some
meanes
or
other
who
it
shold
be
:
Phocion
suddenly
said
:
I
only
am
the
man
,
who
do
not
take
pleasure
in
any
thing
which
the
common
people
either
doth
or
saith
.
5
Cicero
being
demaunded
by
Metellus
who
was
his
father
,
answered
:
Whosoeuer
should
aske
thee
this
question
,
it
would
be
hard
for
thee
to
answer
it
,
by
reason
of
thy
mother
.
This
he
said
,
because
he
knew
that
the
mother
of
Metellus
was
held
a
woman
scarce
honest
.
6
Ag●sides
king
of
the
Lacedemonions
hearing
a
certaine
Oratour
extolling
a
very
small
matter
euen
to
the
heauens
,
said
:
This
man
is
no
good
shoomaker
:
for
he
would
put
a
great
shooe
on
a
little
foote
.
7
Cleomen●s
the
Lacedemonian
hearing
a
certaine
Logitian
discoursing
of
force
and
prowesse
,
fell
out
into
a
loud
laughter
:
to
whome
the
S●phister
said
:
O
Cleomenes
,
doest
thou
which
art
a
king
laugh
,
because
I
discourse
offorce
!
Cleomenes
answered
:
My
friend
,
so
would
I
do
if
I
did
heare
a
swallow
speake
of
force
and
strength
:
but
if
an
Eagle
did
speake
thereof
,
I
should
thinke
well
thereof
.
8
And●oclidas
of
Sparta
being
blamed
by
an
Athenian
,
which
said
vnto
him
:
you
Lacedemonians
are
ignorant
of
letters
,
answered
:
Then
are
we
of
all
others
the
on●ly
men
,
who
haue
not
learned
any
euill
of
you
.
9
Archidamus
the
sonne
of
Ag●silaus
hauing
receiued
a
very
arrogant
letter
from
king
Philip
,
returned
him
in
writing
this
answer
:
Before
that
we
come
to
get
the
victory
of
thee
,
I
would
wish
thee
(
if
thou
wilt
)
to
measure
thy
owne
shadow
:
for
I
do
not
thinke
that
thou
wilt
find
it
now
to
be
greater
,
then
it
hath
bin
heretofore
.
10
Eudamidas
the
sonne
of
Archidamus
,
seeing
Xenocrates
now
growne
old
,
disputing
with
one
of
his
familiars
,
demanded
of
him
who
that
man
was
:
whereunto
answer
being
made
,
that
he
was
one
of
the
most
wise
and
sagest
men
that
knew
how
to
search
out
vertue
▪
he
replyed
,
And
when
trow
you
will
he
vse
vertue
,
that
now
at
these
yeares
is
but
seeking
and
searching
for
it
.
11
Pausanias
after
he
was
sent
into
exile
,
giuing
great
commendations
of
the
Lacedemonians
,
a
stranger
said
vnto
him
:
Why
art
not
thou
then
in
Sparta
?
he
answered
:
Because
it
is
not
the
custome
of
Phisitions
to
dwel
with
them
that
be
sound
and
healthfull
:
but
in
that
place
where
men
are
sicke
and
diseased
.
12
Archidamus
being
demaunded
by
one
,
what
territories
the
Lacedemonians
possessed
,
answered
:
So
much
as
they
could
get
and
purchase
by
the
sword
.
13
There
was
one
that
blamed
Ethecateus
the
Oratour
,
who
hauing
one
day
dined
with
Archidamidas
,
did
not
speake
a
word
during
all
the
time
they
were
at
meat
:
to
whom
Archidamidas
made
this
answer
:
Thou
oughtest
to
know
,
that
he
which
knoweth
how
to
speake
well
,
knoweth
also
the
time
when
to
speake
.
14
Iphicrates
the
Athenian
being
demaunded
by
a
certaine
Oratour
,
what
place
he
had
in
the
army
,
(
because
he
thought
him
a
man
exceeding
hardie
and
cruell
:
)
Why
(
quoth
he
)
what
art
thou
?
a
man
at
armes
,
or
a
footman
,
an
archer
,
or
a
light
horseman
?
he
answered
:
I
am
none
of
all
these
:
but
I
am
he
which
haue
learned
to
commaund
ouer
all
these
whom
thou
hast
named
.
Of
Vertue
.
CHAP.
44.
1
THe
practise
of
vertue
is
seene
to
be
euer
conuersant
about
the
affections
and
the
actions
,
in
which
consisteth
much
,
little
and
a
meane
.
It
many
times
falleth
out
,
that
we
feare
one
more
and
another
lesse
:
that
one
is
confident
,
another
desireth
:
one
is
fierce
,
and
another
is
angry
&
cholerick
:
&
there
is
not
any
good
either
in
the
one
sort
or
other
:
and
especially
when
it
is
needful
,
and
to
whom
,
and
for
what
occasion
,
and
how
.
But
mediocritie
is
the
best
,
the
which
of
it selfe
properly
is
the
true
vertue
:
Then
vertue
is
an
habite
of
election
which
consisteth
in
the
meane
,
which
men
call
mediocritie
.
2
I
haue
made
search
if
it
be
possible
for
a
man
to
know
those
things
which
are
manifest
in
vertue
:
but
I
could
neuer
yet
find
them
.
3
It
appertaineth
vnto
the
vertue
of
the
sexe
feminine
to
gouerne
the
house
well
and
rightly
,
and
to
haue
the
custodie
,
and
looking
to
domesticall
matters
,
and
to
be
obedient
to
her
husband
.
4
Force
,
wisedome
,
temperance
,
magnificence
,
are
vertues
with
many
others
:
but
vertue
cannot
be
caught
:
seeing
then
that
vertue
cannot
be
had
by
doctrine
,
it
is
not
a
science
.
5
If
vertue
do
faile
and
escheat
in
man
,
(
which
no
man
can
deny
:
)
then
doth
felicitie
also
faile
in
him
.
6
Vertue
is
a
thing
which
is
able
to
giue
vs
immortalitie
,
and
to
make
vs
equall
to
the
gods
.
7
Vertues
are
diuers
Alexander
was
ingenious
:
Cirus
was
of
an
excellent
spirit
:
Agesilaus
excelled
in
temperance
:
Themis●ocles
in
wisedome
:
Aristides
in
iustice
:
Philip
in
experience
:
&
Pericles
in
the
skill
&
knowledge
to
gouerne
a
commonwealth
.
8
Vertue
hath
this
qualitie
:
that
her
beautie
and
excellencie
being
shewed
especially
towards
a
mans
enemies
,
she
is
accustomed
to
reioyce
euen
the
most
valiant
.
9
Nature
cannot
establish
any
thing
so
high
,
but
vertue
can
reach
vnto
it
.
10
To
die
continually
for
vertue
,
is
not
to
dye
.
11
Vertue
it selfe
ought
to
be
honoured
,
and
not
the
image
of
vertue
.
12
There
is
no
vertue
in
this
life
,
except
it
be
to
loue
the
thing
that
is
to
be
beloued
:
and
to
loue
that
,
is
prudence
:
and
not
to
be
moued
or
troubled
for
any
matter
of
molestation
,
that
is
fortitude
:
nor
for
any
matter
of
flatterie
and
delight
,
that
is
temperance
:
nor
for
pride
,
that
is
iustice
.
13
Gorgias
the
Oratour
being
demaunded
if
the
king
of
Persia
were
happie
,
answered
:
I
know
not
how
much
vertue
he
hath
.
14
I
neuer
knew
any
man
,
who
trusting
in
his
owne
vertue
,
did
enuie
the
vertue
of
another
man
.
15
Vertue
is
couragious
through
her
owne
proper
riches
:
and
she
careth
not
to
be
celebrated
with
the
fauor
of
the
common
people
,
because
she
hath
no
need
of
praise
and
commendation
.
16
The
vertue
of
the
mind
liueth
,
when
all
other
things
do
dye
and
perish
.
17
That
vertue
which
proceedeth
out
of
a
comely
and
beautifull
p●●son
,
is
much
more
amiable
,
and
purchaseth
the
greater
grace
and
fauour
.
Of
Death
.
CHAP.
45.
1
ONe
saying
,
that
it
was
a
hard
&
difficult
thing
to
liue
:
Nay
(
quoth
Diogenes
)
but
it
is
hard
to
liue
ill
.
2
If
a
young
man
do
liue
to
old
age
then
he
commeth
to
lament
and
to
plaine
himselfe
to
the
gods
,
saying
:
that
when
it
is
requisite
his
labours
and
troubles
should
cease
and
he
liue
at
rest
:
euen
then
is
he
most
troubled
and
surcharged
with
affaires
:
afterwards
when
death
approcheth
,
then
would
he
liue
,
and
requesteth
the
Phisitions
not
to
be
carelesse
of
his
health
and
welfare
.
3
O
straunge
and
wonderfull
minded
men
,
who
would
not
willingly
neither
liue
nor
dye
!
4
I
had
rather
liue
and
serue
a
man
that
is
poore
and
beggerly
,
and
one
to
whome
meanes
of
liuing
are
wanting
,
then
to
commauud
ouer
all
dead
men
.
5
Death
is
no
grieuous
thing
:
neuerthelesse
it
is
a
kind
of
iniurie
in
the
end
,
which
is
ful
of
feare
&
terror
6
Seeing
all
men
must
needes
dye
,
I
do
hold
that
it
is
a
happie
thing
to
dye
not
late
but
honorably
.
7
The
Poet
Simonides
said
:
That
death
is
the
medicine
of
all
euils
incident
to
man
.
8
There
is
nothing
better
for
a
man
then
to
be
borne
,
nor
any
thing
better
for
him
then
to
dye
soone
and
quickly
.
9
Gorgias
Leontin
being
neare
his
end
,
and
departing
by
little
and
little
as
it
were
in
a
sleepe
or
dreame
,
was
demanded
by
a
familiar
frend
of
his
:
what
do
you
?
To
whome
he
answered
:
Now
doth
sleepe
begin
to
recommend
me
to
her
sister
.
Of
Felicitie
.
CHAP.
46.
1
FElicitie
is
the
end
of
all
things
which
are
to
be
desired
.
Some
haue
said
,
that
felicitie
is
prosperitie
of
fortune
:
and
some
say
vertue
:
but
it
is
fit
and
conuenient
,
that
felicitie
be
giuen
from
the
Gods
.
The
felicitie
of
the
soule
,
is
an
operation
perfected
by
vertue
.
2
Vertue
commeth
of
science
,
and
of
vertue
proceedeth
the
soueraigne
good
:
what
can
this
soueraign
and
chiefe
good
be
,
but
God
&
heauen
,
whence
our
soule
is
deriued
?
3
The
soueraigne
good
of
the
soule
is
to
be
like
vnto
God
.
4
This
is
felicitie
(
as
saith
Aristotle
)
which
is
not
consisting
in
one
onely
art
,
but
in
all
the
course
of
a
perfect
life
.
5
They
are
truely
happie
which
are
with
truth
:
but
they
which
liue
in
vanitie
cannot
be
happie
.
6
Some
by
too
great
felicitie
,
care
nothing
for
God
at
all
.
7
To
happy
men
,
the
consideration
of
miseries
seemeth
to
be
a
very
streight
and
difficult
thing
.
8
To
be
happie
,
is
to
liue
well
and
to
do
well
.
9
No
man
can
be
happie
,
but
he
that
is
wise
and
good
.
It
followeth
then
that
wicked
men
are
miserable
:
and
therefore
not
the
rich
man
but
the
prudent
man
flyeth
and
shunneth
miserie
.
10
Felicitie
is
deuided
into
fiue
parts
.
The
first
is
,
to
take
good
counsell
:
the
second
is
,
to
haue
the
sences
strong
and
sound
,
&
to
be
of
a
good
disposition
of
bodie
:
the
third
is
,
to
be
fortunate
in
all
actions
:
the
fourth
to
be
alwaies
neare
and
in
companie
with
men
excellent
in
glorie
and
renowne
:
the
fifth
is
to
abound
in
wealth
and
all
other
such
things
as
serue
for
the
necessitie
of
mans
life
.
11
Happie
are
they
that
haue
a
good
soule
:
and
that
is
giuen
them
from
heauen
.
12
Felicitie
is
either
by
destiny
,
or
of
fortune
,
or
of
vertue
.
13
As
sicke
men
cannot
tast
the
sauour
of
any
meates
,
so
cannot
any
man
attaine
to
happinesse
and
felicitie
,
if
he
embrace
not
vertue
.
14
They
are
not
happie
whom
the
common
sort
reputeth
happie
.
15
No
man
in
truth
is
happie
amongst
all
mortall
men
liuing
.
FINIS
.